FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Swiss Mix - Chapter 526-550

Written by DoggyStyle57, October 2014 - April 2015

===

Swiss Mix - Chapter 526 By DoggyStyle57, October 2014

==========

April 22, 2010 (Thursday afternoon) - On school bus, heading for Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

On Thursday, Mandy Blackwell sat beside her boyfriend, Hans Bernerholdt, on the school bus that Hans and his household normally took to go to and from school. In Mandy's lap was a small overnight bag, and at her feet was her school backpack. She snuggled close to Hans and rested her head on his shoulder as the bus filled with their friends lumbered up the hill to the ridge that Bernerholdt Mansion was on. Marie LeChow had recently been insistent that she really wasn't made out of spun sugar, and that her arm was healed well enough for her and the rest of the kids in Hans' household to ride the school bus again, and they had only resumed taking the bus this week.

"Why are you on this bus with us tonight, Mandy?" Meghan O'Connor asked, from her seat beside Marie, on the other side of the bus. "You dinna usually ride this bus home, do ye? Are you to be havin' dinner with us?" The five year old Bernese Mountain Dog girl still had a pronounced Irish lilt to her speech, but she was getting more accustomed to talking to her friends and classmates in English, instead of speaking Gaelic to her birth mother.

"Hans is taking me out to dinner tonight, Meghan. It's my 15th birthday today!" Mandy said happily.

"But we'll come back to the mansion after that," Hans added fairly quickly. "We're going to watch some movies together after dinner on the big screen in the mansion's theater. I'm giving her a private show, just for the two of us. That will keep us up pretty late though, so she'll spend the night in one of the guest bedrooms at the mansion tonight, and go to school on the bus with all of us in the morning."

"Ah! Well, happy birthday to ye then, Mandy! But what about your family?" Meghan replied. "I s'ppose it's nice to have a boyfriend like Hans that wants you to do fun things with him. But won't your mommy and daddy and brothers and sister want to give you a party too?"

"Oh! I _will_be doing lots of fun stuff with my family for my birthday. But we'll have my family party on the weekend, rather than today," Mandy said. "My parents are taking me and my sister and my two brothers on a special family-only trip this weekend. One of my presents is that Daddy got weekend passes for all of us, so we can go to the Oaks Park amusement park in Furland. And he reserved a hotel suite pretty close to it, so we can spend almost all of Saturday and Sunday enjoying the rides and having fun together. We're driving there Friday, right after school, and won't be back until really late Sunday night. They wanted to make this birthday a really special family event for me. I think my parents are realizing that it won't be too many more years before I move out of their home for good, and they want to make lots of nice family memories while they still can. I spent last Spring Break at Lord Karl's mansion in Switzerland with Hans. I agreed to stay with my family for summer vacation this year, though I would have loved to go skiing in August in the Alps with Hans and his family. But I'll be going back to Switzerland with all of you over the Christmas and New Years' holidays at the end of this year, and I'll probably spend the whole Summer vacation and Christmas season each year after that with Hans too. And in just a few more years, I'm going to move out of my parents' home completely, and go to Switzerland when all of you move back there. Lord Karl's offered to give me a scholarship to the University of Bern, so I can go to college with Hans."

"Oh aye! I wish I could go to an amusement park! I've never been to one, ever! I've only seen what that's like on TV. It looked like kids have lots of fun there, though. Oh! Here's our stop!" Meghan said, as the bus approached the mansion's gates.

"We'll go to lots of amusements parks together pretty soon, Meghan," Hans promised as he and Mandy gathered their things together. "They'll be a lot more fun when you get older though. You have to grow a little taller than you are now, to go on the good rides. The rides for little kids are kind of lame."

The bus pulled to a stop and Hans, Heidi, Mandy, Meghan, Taylor, Marie and Hazel all got off the bus, pausing in the aisle a few times to say goodbye to their other school friends on the bus, before getting out and heading into the large mansion.

Taylor took Mandy's overnight bag, saying, "I'll get your bag up to your 'guest room', Mandy! I need to go upstairs and change into my maid uniform right away anyway. You and Hans should get started on your homework, so you have more time free to enjoy your evening later!" The teenaged vixen hurried on ahead of the others and into the mansion, grinning.

"Meghan? Do you wanna get in some swimming practice before dinner?" Heidi asked, as they walked through the main gate. "We can stop at Bridget and Phil's cottage and see if we can get one of them to go with us. You're getting better at swimming, but we should still have an adult in the pool with us."

"Oh! That sounds great! I'm really starting to love swimming!" Meghan said happily, as she followed Hans' sister to the small house by the main gate where the golden retriever couple lived.

As the rest of them went inside, Mandy said to Hans, "Be sure to thank everyone for covering for me, so Meghan won't guess I'm sleeping with you tonight. I appreciate it."

"We're getting used to distracting Meghan, or to slipping into each other's bedrooms after she's gone to bed. Fortunately, she never leaves her room at night. Even if she needs the bathroom, she can use the one between her room and Miss Cheri's," Hans said. "You'll be the first friend who doesn't live here that will be spending the night with me, since she started living with us. We wanted to be sure there were no problems with her."

"Are we _really_going to watch movies after we get back, or will we go straight to your room instead?" Mandy asked.

"Well, we _will_watch at least one movie together," Hans said, grinning. "I actually do have a special movie ready for tonight. But don't worry. We'll have as much sexy fun in the theater as we'd have in my bed. I can lock the theater door, just in case Meghan is still up and gets curious about what movie we're watching. But that's all I'm going to tell you about that. What the movie is will be a surprise."

"I'm sure it will be fun," Mandy said, as they entered the family room and spread out their homework by the computers there. "Now let's get that homework done, so we can start celebrating my birthday!"

All of the older kids worked on their homework in the family room for the next two hours, while Heidi and Meghan played in the indoor swimming pool with both Phil and Bridget. Then the golden retriever couple brought the puppy girls back in to get dressed for dinner, and Bridget, Hazel and Taylor joined Miss Cheri in the kitchen to prepare dinner, while Hans and Mandy went upstairs to get dressed for their dinner date.

===

As Hans and Mandy descended the stairs together, Phil looked up from the foyer and whistled appreciatively. "Well! That red evening dress certainly looks good on you, Miss Mandy! But how did you keep it so nice while at school and on the bus ride over here?"

"Oh! I didn't bring this with me," Mandy replied, twirling in place when she reached the bottom of the stairs, and showing off the backless gown for Phil. "I had a simple blouse and skirt and these shoes and stockings in my overnight bag, but Hans just gave this beautiful dress to me as one of my birthday presents! Isn't it gorgeous?"

"It is, and so is the lovely girl wearing it, if I may say so, Miss," Phil replied, as he adjusted his chauffeur's cap. "The limo is ready and waiting for you. Shall we go?"

"You're so sweet!" Mandy said, giving the adult dog a kiss on the side of his muzzle.

"Our reservations are at the Hokkaido Japanese Grill Restaurant," Hans said, as he took his girlfriend's arm and kissed her quickly. Hans was also looking quite dapper, in a suit and tie. "We still have an hour, and it would take less than half that time to go there directly, so please take the scenic route, with a slow detour through the park and by the lakeside, Phil."

"Ohhhh, that sounds nice," Mandy said. "We can enjoy a little private time to snuggle and kiss as an appetizer!"

===

April 22, 2010 (Thursday evening) - Hokkaido Japanese Grill Restaurant, in Pouncefield.

Mandy wasn't too sure what to expect for the restaurant that Hans had selected. She'd been to a different Japanese Grill near downtown with her family, and had quite enjoyed the flashy and entertaining way that the cook prepared the food right in front of you. But her father had never taken the family to this one, and this morning, when she asked him why, her dad had told her simply, "Frankly, it's too expensive for our budget. I'm sure it's a very good restaurant. Five star rating, rave reviews, and all that. But we can get the same type of food at the place we usually go to, for half as much."

They pulled off the highway and Phil drove through the parking lot, and came to a stop at a red Torii gate arch, flanked by two white stone statues of feral foxes in a seated pose, each decorated with a red silk cloth neckerchief. The restaurant couldn't be seen at all from the parking lot, because there was a dense stand of live bamboo growing along the edge of the lot, a good fifteen feet tall, with some of the bamboo trunks being almost as thick as Mandy's wrist. But there was a sign by the arch, in English and in Japanese, which welcomed guests to the restaurant and shrine.

"Hans? What's that about a shrine?" Mandy asked, looking past him through the limo's window.

Phil opened the door for them, and as Hans got out and then offered Mandy his hand to assist her in getting out of the Limo, he remarked, "Oh! This place is really neat. They have a real Shinto shrine between here and the restaurant."

"I thought that arch and the fox statues looked familiar!" Mandy said, gazing upward at the scarlet arch. "I've seen Shinto shrines in Manga and Anime, but I've never been to a real one."

"We can check it out after dinner, if you like," Hans said, as he led her down a well groomed path, past several fascinating, traditionally-styled Japanese buildings that looked like they should be in some sort of cultural history display in Japan.

They crossed a small stone bridge over a Koi pond, and paused to look at the large fish in the pond. Then they went past a sand and stone garden with intricate patterns raked into the sand, like waves reflecting against the three boulders nestled in the pristine white sand. Finally they came to a large building also in the traditional Japanese architectural style, with shoji screen walls. A red and white furred vixen in a pale blue kimono stood by an open doorway with a tablet computer and two menus in her hand. She looked like she might be in her mid-20's or so, and she had a very nice figure and a pretty face.

"_Konnichiwa!_Welcome to Hokkido!" the vixen greeted them, bowing. "Two for dinner?"

"Hai! Domo arigato! My name is Hans von Bernerholdt. We have a reservation," Hans said.

The vixen consulted the reservations app on her tablet, and said, "Oh yes! And Happy Birthday, Miss Blackwell! Right this way, please."

As they followed the hostess inside, Mandy stared in amazement at the vixen's backside. "H-Hans? She has three tails? That... that has to be fake, right?"

"Oh sure! It's one of the neat things that they do here. The Hostesses are all supposed to be Kitsune- Japanese fox spirits. Only one of her tails is real, of course, but they did a pretty good job of making it look like she has three of them, didn't they?"

"Ummmm yeah..." Mandy said, almost mesmerized by the sinuous swaying of the vixen's three tails. Each tail seemed to move on its own, and she could not for the life of her tell which one was the girl's real tail, and which ones were fakes. "That's one heck of a well-done prosthetic gimmick. Hollywood-quality. No wonder this place is so expensive, if they splurge on stuff like that just for atmosphere. But I thought Kitsune were supposed to have white fur? The ones in my Anime collection all do."

"Not all of us do, Miss," the vixen said, as she stopped at a grill with two open seats and a family of six ferrets seated at it. She set a menu at each of the open seats, and then said. "Most of the good Kitsune, the 'Zenko' who are associated with a Shinto shrine and aligned with the Kami_Inari, do tend to have pure white fur. But the wild and mischievous ones, the '_Nogitsune', or the field foxes, they come in many colors." She winked at Mandy, and for a moment Mandy could have sworn that the vixen's bright green eyes were glowing.

Mandy was distracted for a moment when twelve people at another table loudly shouted, "Banzai!", while their chef ignited something that looked like a small volcano on his grill. When she turned back to look at the vixen that she had just been speaking to, there was a _white_furred vixen in the same type of pale blue kimono standing there with a tablet in her hand. "What would you like to drink?" the new vixen asked.

"Hot saké, dozo. I'd like a large flask and two glasses. And ice water for both of us," Hans replied, looking up from his menu. He didn't seem to notice that he was talking to a different colored vixen than was there just a moment ago.

Mandy blinked, and looked around, but she could see no sign of the red-furred hostess. The white furred vixen who had inexplicably taken the first girl's place had normal-looking dark amber eyes, and two of her three tails were pretty good fakes, but were still easy enough to tell as the fake ones. When the white vixen left to get their drinks, Mandy shook her head and sat beside Hans, intently looking at the menu. "Stage magician's trick," she muttered to herself. "Has to be a trick..."

"Did you say something?" Hans asked innocently.

"No! Nothing! Ummm, I'll have the steak and shrimp teriyaki, and fried rice. You can order for us, Hans," Mandy said. She was not about to embarrass herself by asking Hans if the hostess' fur and eyes had actually just changed color in a heartbeat.

The white vixen returned with their drinks, and Hans gave her their food orders. Soon after that, a short male Shiba Inu in a chef's uniform wheeled out a cart laden with the ingredients of everyone's meals. The Japanese dog quickly cleaned and heated the grill, and started his routine for entertaining everyone with the way he cooked the meal. He was extremely good - far better with his juggling of knives, spatulas and other cooking paraphernalia than the cooks at the Japanese Grill Mandy's family usually went to. But she kept looking away, trying to see if she could spot the red vixen. She saw only white vixens among the hostesses, and the cooks were all Shiba Inu's, Akita's or Papillon Dogs. None of the staff seemed to have red fur.

"They really put on quite a show, don't they?" Hans asked, as he caught a shrimp in his mouth, which the cook tossed his way from the grill with a spatula.

The shrimp tossed at Mandy a moment later bounced off her nose and back onto the grill, but she caught it on the second try when the cook flipped it back in her direction. She chewed and swallowed it and then said, "Yeah, they sure do."

The meal was fantastic, and the hot saké had Mandy feeling pretty mellow by the end of the meal. But it was still driving her crazy that she couldn't spot the red vixen, or explain how the girl's appearance had changed so quickly. The staff were taking away the empty plates and bringing take-out boxes to the ferret family for their leftovers when Mandy finally caught a flash of red fur across the room. The red vixen was leading a twenty-something feline couple to a grill table, and giving them their menus. Mandy kept her eyes glued on the red-furred fox girl, trying not to even blink. Then, just as she was about to give up, there was a loud shout and a bright gout of flame from an onion volcano on a grill table close to the feline couple, and when everyone else turned to look, Mandy saw the red vixen red duck behind a passing chef's cart, while another identically dressed but white-furred hostess stood up from behind the cart and took her place! From this angle, Mandy could see that there was a low platform on the side of the cart away from the guests, which a hostess could kneel on in her kimono, to be brought to a table or whisked away without detection. The cat girl that was being seated looked just as surprised at their hostess' change of fur color as Mandy had been, while the tom cat who was her date was suppressing a smirk. Apparently the male cat knew the substitution trick was going to happen, while his girlfriend did not.

"Hans..." Mandy said. "Did you know about the appearance changing magic trick our Hostess was going to pull on me?"

Hans grinned, and said, "Well... yes, I did. I learned all about her from the restaurant's website. They only do that trick for someone's birthday. The red vixen is a professional stage magician. They have a camera that watches the path, and when a group is due that has a reservation for a birthday party she comes out to greet that group, instead of one of the usual white furred hostesses."

"Well, she's very_good, I'll give her that," Mandy said. "But you _could have let me know that you knew it was a trick after she did it, or at least you could have acted like _you_saw the change too! I've been thinking I was going crazy..."

"Sorry. I'll just have to make it up to you later tonight," Hans said, looking chagrinned. "When she isn't doing that bit, I gather that she's usually in the bar, doing magic tricks for the customers. We could stop and catch her act before we check out the shrine, if you like. Are you ready to go?"

"Yes, and I do want to stop in the bar. You owe her a nice tip for that trick. She definitely fooled me," Mandy said, grinning.

They walked to the other side of the restaurant and through a set of silk curtains, and watched for a while as the red vixen did several amazing magic tricks while standing on a low stage on the far side of the bar.

First the vixen borrowed a dollar bill from an equine man in the audience, after having him write his name on the bill with a sharpie. She showed the marked bill to the crowd, then put the bill in a small envelope, and gave it back to the man that had given it to her, instructing him to hold it high in the air where everyone could see it.

Then she showed everyone an empty glass tube on a low wooden stand, and two elaborately painted and metal tubes, that could all nest together. She stuck her arm through each metal tube to show it was empty, slid the metal ones through each other, and then set the three tubes side by side and upright on her table.

Then she produced three orange silk scarves out of thin air, and juggled them for a moment, before placing the scarves into the glass tube.

She nested the two metal tubes over the glass one, and then immediately removed them, and showed that the tube now contained three oranges, which could barely fit in the glass tube! There was no sign of the silk scarves, and she passed the metal tubes to people in the audience to verify the scarves were not hidden somehow in those tubes.

"Ummmm, what about this envelope and my money?" the horse asked. His arm seemed to be getting tired from holding the envelope up in the air all that time.

"What money?" the vixen asked with a grin, reaching out to touch the envelope with a fingertip. The instant her finger touched it, her eyes glowed green again, and the envelope burst into flames and vanished completely. She immediately turned and dumped the three oranges out of the glass tube and onto the table and said, "Pick one of these, please."

The confused looking horse touched the far left orange with his hand, and said, "That one, I guess."

The vixen produced a sharp chef's knife from behind the table, tossed the selected orange into the air, and with a swift mid-air slice that would have done credit to any of the chefs in the restaurant, she chopped that orange cleanly in half as it fell. She picked up the two pieces of orange off the floor, and handed one half to the horse. Embedded in the center of the orange was a rolled up dollar bill. "There's your money. Please unroll it and make sure it's the one you gave me."

The stunned horse unrolled the wet currency, and showed everyone his name written on the bill. "I'll be damned! It's mine, all right! That was a very good trick!" he said, leading the customers in a round of applause for the vixen.

Mandy and Hans applauded with the others, and then approached the vixen as she was putting away her magic props.

"Well done! Here's a tip from us, for that show, and for the trick you pulled on my girlfriend when we got here," Hans said, handing the vixen a $50 bill.

"Thank you very much!" the vixen replied. "And happy birthday again, Miss Blackwell!"

"No, thank you!" Mandy replied. "You're very entertaining! That substitution trick you pulled on me when we arrived really had me doubting my sanity. You fooled me completely."

The vixen smiled and said, "That trick blows a lot of people's minds, yes. Sorry if it was disconcerting for you."

"Say... Do you do children's birthday parties?" Hans asked. "I have a little girl in my extended family who will be seven in about two weeks, on Friday, May 7th, and you'd be a real hit at her birthday party."

"Sometimes I do, yes. And I believe I'm free that day," the vixen said with a grin. She pointed at Hans' jacket pocket from three feet away, and said. "Give me a call. You already have my card in your pocket."

Hans cocked his head, looked in the pocket, and pulled out a playing card with the vixen's business card information printed on the front, over a faded ace of hearts card face. He looked at the card and said, "How the...? Wow, you're very good! We'll give you a call to confirm the details, ummmm... Ceera."

"I'll look forward to it," Ceera replied. "I have an answering machine, if you don't catch me at home. And I also have a website with a show reservation request form that you can fill out on line. The URL for the website is on the card too."

As they walked back through the shrine area, Mandy asked, "Okay Hans, just how did she manage to get the card into your pocket? She never got close to you!"

"I think she may have had a chance to plant it on me when we came in," Hans said, as he used his pager to let Phil know they were almost ready for a ride home. "She _might_have been able to slip it into my pocket when she gave me my menu, without me noticing she did it. Even if we didn't come to see her show later, it would have been good business for her if I found the card when we got home."

"I suppose. But if I hadn't seen her from the wrong angle when she did that substitution trick for another table, I'd swear she was doing real magic. And she did a thing with her eyes that was really strange. I swear, they glowed! Twice! Just before the substitution trick, and it happened once during her show, too, when she made that envelope burst into flames."

"Probably just a reflection from one of those onion volcanoes at another table, or from that flash paper envelope burning," Hans said. "Let's check out the Shrine, while we wait for Phil to come get us."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 527 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

April 22, 2010 (Thursday evening) - Inari Shrine at Hokkaido Japanese Grill Restaurant, in Pouncefield.

Feeling full and contented after their meal at the Japanese restaurant, Hans and Mandy walked down the side path from the restaurant to the Shinto shrine.

The first structure they encountered was a washing station, where a sign indicated the traditional way to cleanse their feet, hands and mouths, before approaching the shrine. They carefully followed the instructions for the washing ritual, and then continued down the path.

The next thing they came to along the path was a well-disguised vending machine, where visitors could purchase one of several types of small ceramic statuettes of white anthro foxes in various poses. A sign there said that the ceramic figures could be kept as souvenirs, or left as offerings, and that the type of statue indicated the type of boon the visitor sought from Inari, or what blessing they wanted to thank the Kami for. Hans bought the one that was a vixen in a kimono with a fan, and gave it to Mandy, and then bought another one that was a male fox reading a book, for himself.

The path then led to the central shrine, an elaborate, open-sided traditional Japanese building, in front of which was a wooden offering box that had a slatted lid. Within the shrine and beyond a railing, Hans and Mandy could see that there were hundreds of the little statuettes on shelves, as well as bowls of white rice, small origami paper figures crafted by elaborately twisting and folding the paper, and numerous other small offerings.

A vixen child in a white kimono with red trim walked up to them. She looked to be no more than eight years old, and had snow white fur and hair. Mandy was a little relieved to see that the child had only one tail.

"Hello? Would you like to make an offering to Inari? Do you know what to do?" the girl asked them.

"Tell us, please," Mandy said. "This is our first visit to a Shinto shrine, and it's fascinating! I've only seen a place like this in Japanese anime and Manga."

"You do not have to be of the Shinto faith to make an offering, and I watched you cleansing yourselves properly, so that step is out of the way. The next step is to place your offering on the railing. As a temple maiden, one of my duties is to move your offerings into the shrine with the others after you are done. Modest monetary offerings can be left in the donation box. Then you clear your mind, and begin to silently ask Inari for what you desire, or thank her for what she has blessed you with. With those thoughts in your mind, you pull that cord behind the donation box once to ring the bell, then bow twice, clap twice, and hold the second clap with your hands held together in front of your heart for a closing bow after your prayers." The little vixen said.

"Thank you. Does your family run this shrine and restaurant?" Mandy asked.

"Just the shrine, Miss," the child said. "But yes, my family has tended this shrine since it was built. My grandmother was the first temple maiden to tend this shrine. May Inari bless you both. When you are done, you may rest in the hall that is the next building along this path, or you may return to the restaurant or your car."

They watched the little vixen fade back into the shadows, and then Hans and Mandy each took a turn leaving their offering statues on the railing, and following the ritual.

"So... Is it like blowing out your birthday candles and making a wish? You're not supposed to tell anyone what you asked for, or it won't come true? Or how does this work?" Mandy asked, just before she took her turn.

"I don't think it matters. More like praying at church, I think, though from what I understand, a _Kami_like Inari isn't considered a God - just a supernatural entity that affects certain aspects of people's lives. Inari affects bountiful crops, prosperity, and, ummmm, fertility. I just made a simple request - for little Meghan to do well in school. I guess success in school is a type of prosperity, right? I was going to ask for good grades for myself, but I think she needs the help more than I do," Hans said.

"As if you needed any help on your grades... I swear, hans, you and Heidi both get better grades than any kid I've ever known!" Mandy commented, as she stepped forward and took her turn. When she was done, she admitted, "I wasn't so selfless. And I think I'll play it safe, and not say what I asked for. Shall we go? I want to see that 'special movie' you promised me. You said it's sexy stuff?"

"Very sexy," Hans said, kissing her on the side of her muzzle. "Let's go home, and you'll see."

===

April 22, 2010 (Thursday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When they got back to the mansion, Hans and Mandy went to Hans' bedroom and changed into more comfortable clothes. Mandy wore her pleated blue school uniform skirt, black shoes and white socks, and a plain beige t-shirt that she had brought in her overnight bag. She didn't put on any panties. Hans wore a plain pair of black slacks and a black t-shirt, also not bothering with any underwear, or even with shoes or socks.

Phil had told them on the way back to the mansion that young Meghan was most likely to be found in Heidi's room or in the small family room just outside Heidi's room, playing games or watching movies with Heidi. But the child also liked sliding down the curved railing of the foyer staircase, so Hans and Mandy took the hidden staircase from Hans' bedroom to the basement of the mansion, and walked through the games room to the theater. No one else was on the basement level, as far as they could tell, and the DVD that Hans had requested Miss Cheri to pre-load for him was in the theater's DVD player, and ready to play.

"So, what sort of a sexy movie do you have for me, Hans? Is it one of the porn films that you worked on?" Mandy asked, as she sat in the center of the second row.

"Yes and no," Hans said, as he closed and locked the soundproofed door of the theater, picked up the remote from beside the DVD player, and sat beside Mandy. "I'm in this movie, but so are you! Father recorded some of the fun we had with him while we visited his mansion for Spring Break. So for a warm up before we go back to my bedroom, I thought we'd watch his 'home movies' of your first time fucking my dad. Have you ever watched yourself having sex before?"

"OH! That should be interesting!" Mandy said. "About a month ago, the first time we got daddy to have sex with my brothers, we recorded videos of the whole night, and my entire family participated. First time anyone's ever filmed me having sex - well, unless all the perv cams you have here recorded me making out with you. Anyway, there was a little there of me sucking daddy's cock, or getting fucked by my daddy or my brothers, or me licking my mom or my sister. But most of it was dad having sex with my brothers, or mom and my brothers getting it on with each other. I didn't actually watch much of what we recorded after we did it. Just sort of glanced at a few scenes to make sure they were worth keeping."

"Well, father's recording system is first rate, even though the choice for angle of view is limited. He has three cameras aimed at his bed - one through the one-way mirror above the headboard, and two that look at the bed from either side, and kind of high up. Sound quality should be great though. He has microphones embedded in each of the four bed posts," Hans said. "So, this first part should be your first time with father, where both you and I had sex with dad, while you pretended to be another of his daughters," Hans said, as he dimmed the lights and started the movie. As the movie started, they raised the arm rest between their seats so they could snuggle and fondle each other.

"Oh God..." Mandy said, as she watched the part where Hans deep throated his father, and then Mandy swallowed Lord Karl's cock for the first time. "Wow, I knew my throat bulges when I deep throat a cock as big as yours or your dads, but I didn't realize how visible it was! Geeze! I can see my throat expanding with every thrust!"

"Yeah. It really looks sexy, doesn't it? Get in front of me and lean over the seat in front of you, Mandy," Hans said, unzipping his pants and standing up. "I want to fuck you like crazy while father does it to you on screen."

"Ohhhh, yeah!" Mandy sighed, as she got into position and was hammered by her lover's cock in time with her own image receiving the same the same kind of pounding from his father. "Oh yeah... That's so good, Hans! Fill me up!" She started frigging her clit as Hans on the screen thrust his cock into her ass, while his father was still balls deep in her cunt. "Ohhhh, we have GOT to do that again!" she said. "Or better yet, I want to be in the middle like that with you up my ass and my real daddy in my cunny!"

"Well, you'll get that wish in about three weeks, right?" Hans said, as he thrust into her tight young cunt like a jackhammer from behind. "Your dad invited Heidi and I over to your home for a family orgy on the 15th of next month."

"Umm humm! It's gonna be so much fun, having you and Heidi joining our family fun night. I want to have you and daddy double-stuffing me, and I want to watch you fucking my mom again, lover. Maybe we can even get daddy to have sex with you as Hannah while you're there?" Mandy suggested.

"Possibly," Hans replied, as he knotted up inside Mandy and started spewing his seed into her. "Unghhh! Ohhhh, there we go babe! Whew! When he invited me over, he said he and his sons would be more comfortable mating with me as Hannah, and with the twins being girly at your home. So I'll plan to be ready to switch to Hannah, if they want me to."

Mandy sighed as she climaxed, and she savored the warm spurts of her lover's seed deep inside her as they remained locked together by his knot. When she got her breath back enough to reply, she said, "That is gonna be so cool! Yeah, definitely you should be Hannah that day. Dad and my brothers will like that better. Whew! It's a good thing we're also knotted in the movie. We're gonna be stuck together just about as long here as in the video."

Hans paused the video, and then he stroked her fur and kissed her neck from behind while they waited for his knot to subside enough for him to pull out of her. "Ummmm, about my mansion's 'perv cams'... Yeah, I have recordings of pretty much everything, locked in a safe. I'd have to search for it, but eventually if you want, you could watch the nights that you and your sister had your first times with me, or the orgy your family had with ours a while back."

"Oh wow... Yeah, I want to see some of that stuff too, when you get a chance, Hans," Mandy said.

They snuggled a while longer, and when his knot finally got small enough to pull out, Hans turned Mandy around, got on his knees between her legs, and licked her sloppy cunt until she howled with a second orgasm.

"Ahhhwoooo! Oh yeah! God you're good at that, Hans!" Mandy said as she leaned against the backrest of the chair behind her butt. She dipped her fingers into her sloppy wet cunt and poked them into her ass, until her backside was well lubricated with her own feminine juices. Then she turned around, raised her tail, and said, "Start the video again and fuck my ass, lover, while we watch your daddy fucking _your_butt!"

Hans fast forwarded the video to the right spot, and then thrust slowly into Mandy's tight asshole while watching his father do the same to himself on screen. "Oh God you're tight! You sure you're lubed up well enough?"

"Y-yeah. Keep going," Mandy said. "God, your dad is such a stud! And you're sexy as all hell too, Hans, making out with your dad like that. I'd almost be tempted to sign up as one of your maids, so I could live here with you and fuck more often. But I need to set a good example for my sister and my brothers. And besides, I have my work cut out for me the next few years, dominating my brothers and parents and molding my little brothers into our obedient, girly fuck toys!"

"I don't know whether to pity your brothers or envy them," Hans said, as he humped his girlfriend's ass. "You're not giving them much of a choice about being remade into girls. But God, what a sexy life they're going to have, in return for going through with it. I'm not submissive enough to live like you want them to live, but they seem to have the right personality types for submissive sissy boys."

"Yeah, they complain a bit, but deep down I know they're loving it," Mandy said. "They've never _once_used their safewords with any of us, and before I ordered them to dress as girls around the house full time, they were already starting to experiment on their own - dressing as girls even when they didn't have to, and having sex with each other."

Hans humped Mandy some more, and this time was careful not to tie with her as he flooded her butt with his second load of the evening. "Ahhhhh... Oh God that was good!" Hans gasped as he climaxed.

"Y-yeah. But your bed would be a lot more comfortable," Mandy said, as she leaned against the front row of seats and frigged herself to another orgasm. "You think it's safe for us to go upstairs now?"

Hans looked at his watch, and said, "Yeah. Meghan will be in bed by now. And if we take the secret stairs back up, we can even strip down here, and walk naked the whole way! That way you won't drip cum all over your skirt and socks and shoes."

Mandy giggled and said "Way too late for that. The front of my skirt is already soaked. But I have a spare in my overnight bag. Just give me a minute to catch my breath, and we can go upstairs. What else is on that DVD?"

"Well, there's me with Karin and Sandra in my bedroom, and they happen to say on the video how they're perfectly fine with becoming my maids after they graduate from father's care, even if you marry me. They even talk about being willing to have babies for me," Hans said, as he pulled out of her ass and started getting undressed. "We can bring the DVD up with us, and play it on my DVD player in the bedroom. Of course, nothing that we did at the ski lodge got recorded. But father did include a recording of your cousins in bed with him and getting buggered, and the last part of the DVD is that night when you and Hannah served father in bed."

"Definitely bring the DVD. I'll want to watch the rest of it. But Hans? Would you really knock Karin and Sandra up? They're your half-sisters, after all," Mandy asked, as she removed her clothes and handed him everything but her shoes, which she kept in one hand.

"I might, if they still want me to, when I feel ready to be responsible for kids. And Marie has told me she definitely wants to have a baby with me at some point, even though she knows it's probably impossible that I could ever marry her," Hans said. "I already promised Marie that I would eventually have a baby with her, if that is really what she wants. Does the idea of me impregnating some of my sisters bother you, Mandy? Or is it just the whole idea of me having babies with anybody but you, if we do get married?"

"Well... not really, no. I've kind of fantasized about letting my own daddy or brothers knock me or Lisa up some day, or getting my brothers to knock mom up. But I wouldn't want to have a baby with my daddy or brothers until after I've had a baby with you, assuming we ever get serious enough to have kids together. And like you said, I don't want to get pregnant until I feel ready to be responsible for kids. I wouldn't mind raising a lot of kids, if I didn't have to give birth to all of them - I'd even be okay with it if some of them were yours and your sisters' kids. But that's still a long way off, right? Like after college, certainly."

"Yeah, I wouldn't try knocking up you or any of my sisters until college is behind us, for certain. But would you feel the same way if I married someone else? Like if I found a way to marry Marie, or if I chose to marry Karin, or Sandra? Would you _still_want to have a baby for me even then? Or... even if someone else... had babies with me first?" Hans asked.

"I'd have to think about that, Hans," Mandy replied. "Maybe? I mean, you're smart and handsome and your mom and dad are both incredible too. I'm sure if I had a kid with you, the baby would grow up to be someone special. It's really too soon to say though. Would it bother you if my daddy or brothers had a baby with me?"

"No. Not as long as it was something you all really wanted to do. Though if we do decide to marry and have kids together, I would want your first baby to be legitimate and certain_to be mine. I wouldn't want anyone to question it. If you had another baby later, and your daddy or one of your brothers was the real father, I'd be willing to claim that kid as my own and raise them alongside our legitimate kids," Hans said. "But I... don't want to make babies that I can't be there for. I want... no, I _need... to watch my kids grow up and somehow be a part of their life. Even if all that means is that they only know me as their mom's employer, like what happened with Marie. She didn't know my dad was her father while she was growing up, but she did know father cared a lot for her and for her mom, and that he watched over them and took good care of them both."

"Hans? Have you... well the way you were saying that just now, and the fire in your eyes when you talked about _needing_to watch your babies grow up... have you _already..._made a girl pregnant... or at least been seriously worried that you might have?" Mandy asked.

Hans was very quiet, as he finished taking off his clothes and rolling both his clothes and hers up with his trousers on the outside, like you would roll a swimsuit inside a beach towel. Mandy grew more and more worried that she had asked a forbidden question, that she had been unaware was off limits. "H-Hans? I... I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked something like that."

"No... Don't apologize, Mandy. But please don't repeat any of what I am about to say to anyone, or say a word about it in any room of this mansion other than this theater. This is the only room in the mansion that there are no security cameras or microphones in. So we can say anything here - even secrets we can't share with the rest of my household." Hans replied. He looked deep into her eyes and was very quiet for a moment, and then said, "Not by choice, but yes. I have sired two_children. Just before Heidi, Marie, Miss Cheri and I moved to Pouncefield, Taylor's mom, Karla Brushtail, intentionally stopped taking her birth control pills, and tricked me into making her pregnant. The twins you met over Spring Break - Jan and Jodi? _I'm their real father, not Redd or my dad. And I won't be able to tell them for years. I'm not even supposed to know myself, but I figured it out. Karla's usually a pretty good liar, but I think she _wanted_me to catch her. She made enough questionable comments near me that I finally had to confront her on it. As far as I know, the only people that know I'm Jan and Jodi's father are myself, Karla, my father, and Karla's husband, Redd... and now you. We haven't even told Cheri, Marie, Heidi or Taylor. Maybe Taylor's figured it out by now too, but if she has, she hasn't told anyone what she knows."

"Oh Hans! I'm so sorry!" Mandy said, hugging her boyfriend tightly. "But why you? Why didn't she just allow your father to knock her up again?"

"When I ordered Karla to tell me if I was the father of the twins, and asked her why she did it, she said she wanted my father to have a chance to fuck his grandchildren, while he was still young enough to be capable of it," Hans replied. "She also said that Father threw a fit when she told him and her husband what she had done. Father forbade her or her husband from telling me or anyone else, not even Taylor, until at least after I was done with school. So now I have two children, and I'll hardly ever get to see them until they are almost old enough to start being trained as a maid and a houseboy. And father and I won't really have any choice but to seduce them and train them for sexual service. All of Karla's babies are to be trained to be our fuck toys. Everyone in our two households knows that Karla has committed all of her kids to be trained as maids. How could we explain making an exception for the twins? I can't publicly acknowledge them, any more than father could acknowledge Taylor, Marie, Karin, Sandra, Catherine or Meghan. Miss Cheri and I will ensure that Meghan has a choice about becoming a maid, but we expect she will probably take that path too. But Catherine, Jan and Jodi will have very little choice at all in the matter, if Karla has her way with them."

"Oh Hans... I just don't know what to say..." Mandy replied, holding him tightly. "I won't tell anyone, I promise. And... I don't blame you. What you said... it fits with the creepy feeling I get from Mrs. Brushtail. It's all too easy to believe she would do that to you, just to find another kinky way to please your father. But I guess that Jan, Jodi, Meghan and Catherine eventually becoming maids is no different than Marie and Taylor, right? And Marie and Taylor are obviously happy as your maids. I can accept it if all those kids grow up as maids, as long as they are not forced to do it."

"Yes... The idea of eventually having sex with my own kids, or having father mating with my children... That doesn't bother me, really. I'm actually kind of looking forward to it. What really got me mad was that Karla tricked me into giving her my firstborn children, and that I'll miss so much of seeing my first children growing up," Hans said. "I'm going to try to arrange for Karla to send me 'home movies' of the babies as they grow older. Videos of their birthday parties, and first steps, and that sort of stuff. She can collect the stuff from the mansion's security cameras, just like Father did when he made this DVD that we were just watching. There are cameras in every room of her apartments, just like there are in all the important rooms of father's mansion now. But it's not going to be the same as seeing those things for myself."

"It will be all right, Hans," Mandy said. "Though I do think that you should tell your sisters the truth too, as soon as you feel it's safe to admit that you know about this. At least before you try making any babies with them, okay? And look on the bright side - you won't have to change their diapers! If _we_ever have kids together, I won't let you off that easy!"

"I bet you wouldn't," Hans said with a grin. "Okay, well, thanks for letting me get that off my chest. I've felt like I was ready to explode since I found out the truth, but it wasn't a good idea for me to tell anyone. Let's go to my bedroom."

"I'm... I'm really touched that you chose me to confide in, Hans, and not even Marie or Miss Cheri," Mandy said, taking his hand in hers. "I won't tell anyone else, I promise. Now let's go make out on that huge bed of yours, okay?"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 528 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

April 22, 2010 (Thursday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

Hans carried Mandy's clothes and shoes as well as his own as he followed his naked girlfriend up the secret staircase from the mansion's basement level to the security room near his bedroom on the second floor. As soon as she had entered the staircase, she maintained a two or three step lead on him, which gave Hans a perfect view of her butt. He could very clearly see his cum running down the insides of both of her thighs, from both her cunny and her tail hole, creamy white against the rust brown fur that lined the insides of her thighs.

Mandy kept her tail raised and wiggled her butt at her boyfriend as she climbed the stairs, and she paused and glanced back at him several times, amused by the way he was intently watching her ass.

"Enjoying the view?" she asked, as they got to the landing at the back side of the secret door that led from the library into the hidden staircase.

"Yes, I am, you sexy bitch!" Hans said, reaching out to slip a finger into her wet folds.

"Hey! That tickles!" Mandy yelped, swiftly ascending the next six stairs to another landing, and resting one hand against the massive vault door that formed one wall of the staircase at that intermediate level. "Say, why do you have such a big safe hidden here, Hans? Do you even use it?"

"It came with the mansion," Hans replied, "The original owner apparently designed the mansion with this vault in mind. And no, we don't use it much at all. I think we've only opened that vault once a month of so since we moved in here. If any of my family wants to lock up valuables like jewelry or spare cash, we use the gun safe in the security room. It's closer to my bedroom, and a lot more convenient than this big thing. We've rarely needed to lock up so much stuff that it was worth using this over-sized vault."

Mandy rested a hand on the massive vault door and said, "Who in their right mind would? Geeze, with a door that big, there must be a whole room behind it. So, if you 'don't use it much', but you do have something in it, what's in there?"

"Well, it's more like a large walk in closet, but yeah, it's a lot bigger than most people would want to build for a home vault, even in a larger mansion like my father has. Mostly I just store archived security camera videos in there. Here. I'll open it up and show you. I know the combination, of course," Hans said, as he dialed the vault's six digit combination, rotated the lever that drew back the locking bolts and then formed the handle for pulling the door open, and then tugged on the handle to open it. "There's a reason it's so big, even if the mindset behind its design is really wacked out. See, it's designed to double as a 'safe room', if the house is under an extreme attack, or if a huge storm was to threaten to collapse the building. I guess the guy that built the mansion was pretty paranoid. See for yourself."

The vault's door slowly opened, noiselessly swinging on well-oiled hinges, and revealed an eight foot wide, ten foot deep room with an eight foot high ceiling. On the left wall were four panels with Velcro strap fasteners on the top three panels, positioned so they could be used as gun racks. Each panel was seven feet long and just under two feet wide. A single shotgun fastened in one set of straps at chest height made the strap system's function very clear. Further back along that wall was a desk or counter with a tiny sink and an office chair, and a lamp on the desk. The other two walls were mostly shelves and lockable safe deposit box type bins, and there was what looked like the inside of another vault door on the far wall, near the right corner, but that door was much smaller, and seemed to be hinged to open inward. Most of the shelves were empty.

"See? The vault's main door is designed so it's easy to unlock the door from inside and get back out, if you choose to lock yourself in. And once someone is sealed in here, they could have enough food and water and other stuff stored in this hidden vault to last a couple of weeks, for up to four people. Those four panels on the left side fold down into four narrow beds, and there are more storage cupboards on the wall behind them. Tobias checked it out and told us there's a small generator set into the wall and vented to the outside, to provide light and heat and electricity in here if outside power gets cut; a compressed air tank in one corner, for fresh air to breathe if you're sealed in; and even a small camping style composting hassock toilet under one end of that counter. The vault itself is supported on steel piers that should keep it level and in place, even if the rest of the building collapses completely. Normally though, it has connections to the house power and water supplies, and even a remote panel for the security cameras. And there's a periscope-like viewport that will let you see what's happening outside the vault door, without needing any power, and a second periscope that will let you look around at what's outside the mansion," Hans said. He pointed to the smaller vault door on the far wall, and added, "This vault is very well concealed in a space that appears to be dead space in the curve of a staircase and where a coat closet is in the foyer. That smaller door on the far wall is a very well hidden secret door that can only be opened from inside the vault, and that opens into the back wall of that coat closet, as an emergency exit from the vault. When you open it, a set of steps back down to the foyer's floor level is created, formed by floor sections that lower down into the floor."

"So it's built like a really fancy bomb shelter? Wow... paranoid doesn't come close to describing this room... When was this place built, in the 50's, back when they feared an atomic world war was gonna happen really soon?" Mandy asked, as she looked around the room. There was a box of shotgun ammo on one shelf, and some boxes marked as freeze dried food, but most of the shelves were empty.

"No, the mansion is newer than that," Hans said. "I was told it was built in the late 70's. I think the guy was one of those conspiracy theory nuts that believe some natural catastrophe or government conspiracy will make everything fall apart, and it will be every fur for themselves. There are some pretty big storage rooms in the basement, too, next to the bowling alley, and the estate's walls and gates are designed to keep people out and be easy to defend. If we tried to stock the mansion's storage rooms and this vault completely, we could live here for six months or more, and never need to set foot outside the mansion's walls. Heck, even the big indoor swimming pool may have been part of that guy's planning - as a huge supply of water in an emergency."

"Well, I guess the pool chemicals _could_get filtered out if you needed water that bad," Mandy said. "But it still sound like the guy was a real nut case."

"I have to agree, Mandy. No individual in America really needs a place like this. But then again, next time we're at my father's mansion, I'll have to show you some of the stuff_he_ has underground, or see if the von Wahlern family will allow you to see their family's bomb shelter. Either mansion has survival and defense stuff that's much more extensive than this. But those mansions were built to also serve as emergency military command centers, in case of war. Well, nothing more to see in here," Hans said, leading her to the door. "Though I suppose if we wanted to be certain that Meghan couldn't see us, we could fold down one of those bunks and sleep together here."

"No thanks, Hans. I want to sleep in _your_bed tonight, not in a paranoia-designed safe room," Mandy said, as she went back into the staircase.

Hans shut the vault door and spun the combination dial, and said, "I couldn't agree more. Let's get back up to my room, split a shower, and then get into my bed for some more fun while we watch the rest of that DVD."

===

Later that night, after sharing a relaxing shower, Hans and Mandy made love on Hans' huge bed, while they watched the video of Lord Karl giving Will and Anna their first anal sex experience, and then watched the video of Mandy and Hannah serving Lord Karl in bed.

"You certainly look a lot more comfortable than Will does when you're having sex with your father," Mandy said. "In fact, Hannah looks just as submissive toward him as any of his maids."

"I should," Hans said, "Hannah_has sworn to submit to father as her Master, for life, just as any of the maids have. Father can summon Hannah and enjoy her sexually, just as he does any of the other maids. But with the limit that it's _only when I am being Hannah, and I can refuse to transform myself if I really don't want to be summoned. I'm sufficiently switch that I can accept those terms. As Hannah I'm more submissive anyway. It's just part of how I see my feminine side. But when I'm not being a girl, I still prefer to be on top, and take a dominant role. So far, father's the only male I have ever been submissive for, as myself."

"Hummm... So is that what you really think about girls, Hans? That they should all be submissive to males?" Mandy asked.

"What? Oh no! Not at all, Mandy! I can accept that some women are naturally dominant. And I can certainly accept that a girl like you would rather be treated as an equal, or at least trade off roles for who is dominant! It's true that most of our maids _do_like taking a submissive role to father and I, but I know most girls are not like that. I would have hoped by now that you would understand father and I better."

"Oh, I do, Hans." Mandy assured him, kissing him on the nape of his neck as she spooned behind him. "I'm just giving you a hard time, is all. But I have to admit, I do prefer taking a dominant role with my brothers and my parents, and so does Lisa. It's kind of fun when you or Taylor play a submissive role for me, but it's not the same. I don't know. I just get a different vibe from my brothers or my parents when I make them act submissively towards me. It feels... different, somehow. I can't explain it."

"I think I can," Hans said, turning to face the teenaged Berner girl. "Some people are what my father would call 'natural submissives'," Hans explained. "It makes them happy to give complete control to someone else - to give themselves completely to a powerful and commanding Master or Mistress. I can feel a little of that myself when I submit to father as Hannah, and I feel it to an extent from Taylor when she plays at being the family sex slave. But it's different when the person's true nature is completely submissive. Miss Julie has a very submissive nature. She loves being an exhibitionist and being ordered to do sexy things when others can see her. Domination and submission games are a lot more fun with her than with others who are switch, or who try to be submissive for a scene, even though that really isn't their thing. Nessa was like that too. She was never happier than when Miss Cheri had a leash and collar on her and was commanding Nessa to act like a subbie slut."

"Yeah, maybe that's the case with my brothers and my parents," Mandy said. "They sure do jump to it when Lisa and I command them to do stuff. Even when it's stuff they aren't too keen on, like daddy having sex with my brothers."

"Father says the key to making someone want to serve you is understanding what their needs and desires are, and guiding them to fulfil those needs and desires. Some people need to be loved. And some people need to be owned and ordered around, I guess," Hans said.

"Well, right now I need to be cuddled and to get some sleep. Let's turn that off and get some shut eye, lover," Mandy said.

Hans switched off the DVD player with the remote, and used the same remote to turn off the room's lights, as he said, "Your wish is my command, 'Mistress Mandy'!"

===

April 23, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

On Friday evening, at close to sunset, Stan Wilson checked in with the guards at the Bernerholdt mansion's gate, and then parked as close as he could to Phil and Bridget's cottage. The handsome golden retriever turned up the collar of his topcoat as he stepped out of his warm car and into a brisk wind. A cold front was moving through the area, and the low temperature tonight was supposed to get into the mid 40's. Not too bad, since Stan's winter fur hadn't quite shed yet, but not the sort of weather one really wanted for walking around in a tuxedo or an evening gown. He just hoped the wind would quit after the sun went down. He quickly walked around the limo that was parked by the front gate and in front of the cottage, and knocked on the door of Phil and Bridget's home.

Phil Connors greeted him at the door, and ushered him to a place near the fireplace, where he had a pleasant fire going. "Come on in and get warm, Stan!" he said. "Bridget will be ready in a few more minutes. She saw how windy it is outside, and decided to ask Miss Cheri to braid her hair into French braids, so it won't get blown to a frazzle when you make your big entrance. Would you like some hot coffee?"

Stan looked at Phil's chauffeur uniform, and replied, "I'd love some. But aren't you going to wear a tux yourself tonight, Phil? The banquet and dance is a formal affair."

"No, tonight I'm just going to be your limo driver," Phil replied. "Hans says we can use his limo tonight, to deliver you and Bridget to the charity dinner in style, and it would look strange if your driver was as well dressed as the two of you, now wouldn't it? Besides, as a service professional in uniform, I'm fine for any formal dress code, while being functionally invisible to most of the important guests. I have a general admission ticket for the banquet and dance, so I won't sit with you. You and Bridget have tickets for one of the VIP tables. Everyone's focus will be on the two of you and the other VIP's, not me, and that is what we want. With any luck, someone will take a good publicity picture of the two of you together, and get it into the paper where our parents will see it. I'll snap some pictures myself, and Bridget plans to take a few selfies of the two of you at the charity event with her phone, but that's just to be certain she has something to show mom and dad."

"Well, the generous check from the Bernerholdt Foundation that Hans agreed to provide for our donation tonight certainly should make headlines, and will do good things for his family's reputation as well as ours," Stan said. "The children's hospital is a good, solid charity, and one I have supported for several years. I normally try to get one or two general admission tickets to their charity events whenever I can, and I make a more modest additional donation when I buy my tickets. It should make a good impression on your parents that Bridget and I are being socially responsible and supporting a good charity, and that Hans really is a good boss for her. And I guess the limo and big donation will also strengthen your parents' impression of me as a successful actor." He paused and his tail began wagging as he saw Bridget entering the room. "Wow! If they don't take pictures of you, Bridget, they must be blind! You look stunning!"

Miss Cheri entered the room behind Bridget, and grinned, saying, "She is indeed quite beautiful tonight, isn't she? I loaned her a necklace and earrings that Master Karl gave me as a Christmas gift several years ago, and Master Hans bought her the gown and shoes last week, just for this event."

Bridget was wearing a floor length black velvet evening gown, slit nearly to her hips on both sides of the skirt, with a modest and high collar in front, but a plunging bare back that went almost all the way down to the base of her tail. She wore a single strand of real pearls for a necklace, matching pearl earrings, and her hair was elegantly styled in elaborate French braids. "Thank you, Stan. I just hope I don't freeze to death tonight. My back's almost naked in this dress!"

"I noticed, and you wear it quite well. I'll be only too happy to hold you close and keep you warm while we're there," Stan said. "Miss Cheri? Please convey my thanks to Hans for his generous donation tonight. This should go a long way toward making a good impression on Bridget's parents, and as I said, it really is a charity that I'm happy to support."

"Master Hans is also happy to support that charity, as well as your own efforts to secure our Bridget's reputation with her parents," Miss Cheri replied. "Now go, and have a pleasant evening. I can bank the fire and lock up behind you."

===

April 23, 2010 (Friday evening) - Children's hospital charity banquet, in Pouncefield.

At a quarter to eight, Phil guided the limo into the curved driveway at the ballroom entrance to one of the nicest hotels in Pouncefield, where the children's hospital's charity banquet and dance was being held. They waited in line with several other fancy vehicles, as other guests disembarked.

More than a dozen photographers and three TV news crews were lined up on both sides of the well-lit red carpet area, snapping a few pictures of a prosperous looking but rather elderly bulldog man and a much younger mixed breed canine woman as they somewhat awkwardly got out of another limo on their own, while their driver remained at the wheel. "I think that's the manager of one of the banks that Hans has accounts at. I wonder... do you think that's his trophy wife, or his granddaughter? She's so much younger than he is. Oh, and I'm fairly certain that I recognize the blue and gold sticker on the back bumper of that limo. I've seen that kind of sticker before, at the airport. If that says what I think it does, it's a rented limo and driver, and not privately owned, like ours is."

"My guess would be that she's a paid escort, judging from the way he's groping her in public," Stan said, as the old banker grinned and cupped a hand around the buttocks of the girl that he was escorting. "He's trying to show off for the cameras, but I don't see many flashes going off, and the TV reporters aren't even looking at them."

The limo pulled away and an expensive sports car glided forward to the red carpet. A middle-aged yet still attractive poodle lady in a very nice yet modest evening dress got out of the driver's seat and handed her keys to a waiting valet, before walking around her car and strolling slowly down the red carpet for the photographers, who were much more eager to get her picture. Several photos were taken, and each news reporter talked to her briefly, as her car was driven away.

"I recognize the lady ahead of us," Phil said. "She's Mrs. Lenora Perkins, one of the organizers of the event. She's a recent widow of one of the local millionaires. Hans has been to other charity events she's attended here, and was introduced to her. We're up next. Let me open the door for you, and then you can give them something to _really_take pictures of."

Phil stopped the limo, and briskly hopped out, then bowed as he opened the passenger side limo door, which was perfectly centered on the red carpet.

Stan Wilson had shed his topcoat in the limo, and he gracefully got out and stood by the vehicle, as if he rode in limos all the time. He straightened his tuxedo jacket and then extended a hand into the limo to assist Bridget.

The first sight that the photographers got of Bridget was her bare and shapely golden furred leg, visible almost to mid-thigh through the slit in her black velvet skirt, as she extended her leg out the door, took Stan's offered hand, and rose with equal grace to stand beside him in her designer gown and five inch high heels. There was a blinding flurry of flashes as the paparazzi and the three news crews jockeyed for position to interview this beautiful and mysterious couple, who none of them recognized.

Stan added to the mystery by flashing a stunning smile at the assembled paparazzi , and then saying in a very clear voice, "Sorry, no interviews with MS Connors until after the banquet, please. Thank you." Then he offered his arm to Bridget and escorted her inside, as if she was the more important member of the couple! The three news crews, who were filming their arrival but whose reporters had seemed to be hesitating, as if unsure if they should approach the mystery couple or not, looked rather frustrated, and Phil could hear one reporter saying something off-camera into her microphone about wanting to be sure to check them out later. The paparazzi went crazy, making an almost continuous barrage of flashes as the beautiful golden retriever couple ignored the news crews and walked into the hotel entrance.

Stan handed a pair of gold-edged invitations to the feline hotel employee at the door. The cat nodded and immediately escorted them to their assigned seats, past a black velvet rope that encircled the head table and six VIP guest tables at the front of the ballroom, while another employee slipped forward to take his place. The VIP tables were small and round, each set with only four places.

"I am so glad that Hans suggested I get some experience in getting out of that limo in heels," Bridget whispered to her date, once the cat had left, and as Stan pulled back her chair for her. "Phil and I practiced in the garage all day. It took quite a few tries to neither stumble nor show too much leg."

"You were magnificent," Stan said, sliding her chair in and kissing her on the cheek once she was seated. "I've seen Hollywood starlets who couldn't get out of a limo that gracefully. Now to make sure they have even more of a reason to notice us. I'll be right back." He walked over to one of the hotel staff who was waiting beside the head table, and gave him a note. The fox read the note, spoke briefly to Stan, and beckoned to another hotel employee, who took the note to a ferret couple seated at the center of the head table.

As Stan returned to their table to take his own seat, Bridget saw the couple at the head table looking at them curiously, smiling and nodding to them. "You told them we want to give them a donation check?" she asked.

"Yes. The fox said that after the banquet, and just before the dancing starts, the charity organizers will have a photo op session with the major donors. We're in the queue, and they have our names and that we are representing the Bernerholdt Foundation, but not the amount of the check," Stan replied.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 529 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

April 23, 2010 (Friday evening) - Children's hospital charity banquet, in Pouncefield.

In the hotel ballroom, most of the arriving guests were congregating near one of the four cash bars that had been set up on the side walls of the banquet area. Phil Connors set his cap on the seat of a chair to reserve his place for dinner, where he could see Stan and Bridget, and then got himself a glass of wine from the bar.

Meanwhile, in the VIP section nearest to the head table where Stan Wilson and Bridget Connors were seated, hotel employees went from table to table, serving a complementary selection of fine wines and Champaign to the VIP guests, or fetching free drinks for them from the bar as required.

As the banquet hall continued to fill up, Stan and Bridget sat at their table, sipped at their glasses of white wine, and checked out the other guests.

The bulldog that had arrived just before them was seated at one of the other VIP tables, with a middle-aged elkhound couple. He was somewhat loudly introducing his young female companion to the other couple as 'his niece', but she was acting far more like a paid escort, clinging to his arm. The elkhounds appeared to reply politely, but what they said couldn't be heard by Stan or Bridget.

"Well! Look who we have the pleasure of dining with, my dear!" said a male voice from behind Bridget, as another couple approached their table.

The cat escorting the newly arrived couple silently indicated their seats as being the two remaining ones at Stan and Bridget's table, and quickly returned to his station at the door.

Stan looked up and smiled as he saw the older Golden Retriever and the lovely Irish Setter woman who was accompanying him. The Retriever was in his mid-40's, while his companion looked to be several years younger. Both were impeccably dressed, the male in a full tux, and the lady in a deep green evening gown that was quite tastefully designed.

"Edward! Bethany! Well! This _does_make for a pleasant evening, yes. May I properly introduce my companion for this evening, MS Bridget Connors? Bridget, these are a couple of very dear friends of mine, Edward and Bethany Shaefer," Stan said, stressing the names slightly as he and Bridget both stood to greet the other couple.

"Oh! It's... a pleasure to meet you both," Bridget said, blushing as she immediately recognized the man as Harold Longshaft, a porn actor who had made several films with Stan, and who had played the role of Bridget's father in the 'wedding video' that Hans had arranged to be made for Phil and Bridget. That video had ended with a torrid x-rated filming session featuring Phil and Bridget supposedly alone on their honeymoon, and with Harold and Stan participating in an orgy with Hans and several of their friends and household members. The Irish Setter lady also looked familiar, and Bridget was fairly certain she was a porn actress who had co-starred with Harold in several adult films. "I... I believe I've met Mister... Shaefer before, yes. And it's a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mrs. Shaefer. We haven't met, but I... Well, I've seen some of your work. You're both quite talented."

"The pleasure is ours, my dear," Edward said, looking around as if expecting someone else to be nearby. "And yes, I do remember you. But I thought... Never mind. Rude of me to ask."

"Looking for my husband, Phil? He's here tonight, but not dining with us. I'm on official business from my employer this evening," Bridget said quietly. "It's a long story, but one I feel we can share with you, since Stan considers you to be such close friends. The short of it is that my husband does know Stan is escorting me, and we have his full approval. For tonight, please just treat me as Stan's date for the evening, and... treat me like I'm single, all right? We'll explain it all later."

The Irish Setter lady seemed to relax a bit, as she said, "Nice to meet you, dear. Your situation sounds very interesting, and I'll look forward to hearing that tale. But for now it will be pleasant to spend the evening with people who know our occupations, and are comfortable with what we do for a living. I must say, I was dreading having to beat around the bush if dinner conversation tonight led to people discussing their careers." She looked at the somewhat pained expression on the faces of the elkhounds at the next table, as the banker appeared to be making a crude joke, and added, "I am so glad we didn't end up dining with that bulldog over there. He is such a boor."

"Oh, you can speak openly of our work around Bridget, Bethany," Stan said, placing an arm around her waist. "At least as openly as we ever do in a public venue. She's been to our part of the studios several times, and she's seen both Edward and I on the job. She and Phil even starred in a private production there themselves. I've been trying to convince both of them to try working with us. She's quite talented, and so is Phil."

"Indeed? Well, this should be a _very_entertaining evening then. Shall we be seated?" Bethany suggested.

The gentlemen helped the ladies with their chairs, and seated themselves, and then Edward flagged down one of the stewards and got wine for himself and his wife. He remained standing as he looked around the room, and waved politely at a few people that he recognized. When they had their drinks and were alone again, he sat and said quietly, "The tables are far enough apart that I doubt anyone else will hear us, if we keep our voices down. And I can see Phil about four tables away, watching us. He looks relaxed, and I must say I'm glad there isn't any trouble between you, Miss Connors. Stan has high ethical standards, and I would have been quite surprised to see him dating a married woman in most circumstances. When we arrived, we both thought that you were another of our colleagues, Rebecca Reese. Her hair is normally light brown and not blonde, but otherwise you two look quite similar, and she has been known to bleach or dye her hair before, and to go out with Stan on occasion."

"You're too kind. I've seen Rebecca in the movies, and she's very beautiful," Bridget said.

"And so are you," Stan said. "Seriously, you're every bit as pretty as Rebecca is. Don't sell yourself short, Bridget. And before you ask, no, Rebecca and I aren't an 'item'. She's just a friend and colleague, and sometimes we coordinate with each other if we need an escort for a public event."

"I have to agree," Bethany said. "I know Rebecca very well, and you could pass for her twin sister. And I can assure you, she isn't in a serious relationship with anyone, least of all Stan. Frankly, she usually prefers to spend her leisure time with other women. You said you are here on your employer's behalf?"

"Well, yes. My employer is Lord Karl von Bernerholdt, the CEO of the Bernerholdt Foundation. I don't suppose you've heard of it, but it's a Swiss charitable organization. I work in his son's household here in Pouncefield. When Stan mentioned his support for this charity event, my employer and his son offered to make a substantial donation to the charity. Since Lord Karl is in Switzerland, and his son, Hans von Bernerholdt, is only thirteen, I was asked to present the check at this event. It was Stan who initiated the chain of events that led to the donation, so he's escorting me this evening and presenting the check with me."

"Oh? Well, that makes sense, yes," Bethany said. "Edward and I have supported the children's hospital's charity functions for the last seventeen years. Our son, Frank, had a serious medical complication when he was born, and the children's hospital performed the heart surgery that allowed our boy to be able to live a healthy and normal life. So since then, whenever they have a charity banquet, we try to get VIP tickets to support them. It's the least we could do."

"Where is Frank tonight?" Stan asked.

"Our seventeen year old son dislikes dressing up for formal dinners," Edward said. "He's attending a high school soccer game this evening with friends from his school, and then going out for pizza with them. One of his older friends will drive him back to our home later tonight."

Bridget looked around, and agreed that while everyone was gravitating toward their tables now, the noise level in the room was still too high for anyone not at their table to hear their conversation. She looked at the other couple and asked, "Your son, he... also works with you, right? Hans mentioned that, when we were watching a film that all three of you were in together."

"You've seen him performing directly with us, and that doesn't bother you?" Bethany asked.

"I don't imagine it would faze her, considering that she and her husband work in Hans and Heidi von Bernerholdt's household," Edward said. "I know a lot about Hans and Heidi, Bridget, and I'm all right with what they choose to do. Stan and I were part of Heidi's 'special entertainment' for her eighth birthday, and we witnessed Hans' and Phil's contribution to 'entertaining' her that night. Yes, my wife, our son and I all use different stage names, to make our actual relationships less obvious, but our son's been sexually active in films with both of us since he was ten."

"I'm fine with that," Bridget said. She looked around again and then said, "I just... wanted to make sure I had the right facts, before admitting something about my own private life that I might regret. Edward, Phil was introduced to you as my husband, and he may as well be, for most purposes. We live together like we are married. But we're not. He's... my brother. Our parents don't know we're mated, and they've been bugging me about not dating, so... Well, I found Stan attractive, and we talked it over between the three of us, and agreed that he's okay with what Phil and I do with each other, and that we're all okay with Stan publicly dating me, so my parents can see I have a boyfriend."

"I see. So you really _are_dating each other, at least to some extent?" Edward asked. "Well, I hope it works out for all three of you. It can be difficult for people in our profession to settle down, or even to find a steady dating partner. But Bethany and I have been quite content for the last seventeen years, so a stable marriage certainly can exist with us. And you say that you and Phil might join us at the studios? You'd be quite welcome. We could fit both of you in quite easily as 'cousins' or 'siblings' in some of our popular film series."

"I'm still not sure about that. Our parents live here, and though they don't buy... that sort of movies... we'd still be worried about someone they know seeing us in a film, and telling them. But if it weren't for that concern about our folks, then... maybe? We both have full time jobs that pay quite well, but it... could be fun. Hans already encourages the girl you know as Emma Toy to work at your studios, and she's also in his employ."

"Oh? Yes, we know Emma. Talented girl, and her recent films are becoming quite popular. Well, please do seriously consider joining our cast," Edward said. "I remember how 'enthusiastic' you and Phil were when you filmed that session at our studios, and obviously the presence of the camera crews didn't bother either of you one bit. I think you'd both make fine additions to our cast of actors."

The poodle matron at the head table spoke into a microphone and said, "If everyone can find a seat now, I believe we are ready to begin. Welcome to our twenty third annual charity fundraiser for the Pouncefield Children's Hospital. Your donations tonight to our charity activities will ensure that many needy families can get the free medical care that their children require, and I want to assure you that thanks to the generous support of this hotel and our corporate and private sponsors, we can assure you that every penny raised tonight will be used to directly benefit children in need."

After a polite round of applause, she continued, saying, "We will have a presentation about the latest developments at the hospital for you to watch while you enjoy your meals, and then there will be a live band for ballroom dancing for the rest of the evening. Thank you again for your support, and I will turn the program over to the director of our hospital, Doctor Dennis Franklin. Doctor?" She handed the wireless microphone to the male ferret beside her, and sat down.

===

The lights dimmed and the crowd fell silent as Doctor Franklin gave his presentation about the hospital.

While the guests watched the multimedia presentation and enjoyed their meals, the three news crews and the other photographers quietly set up their tripods, cameras and lights in one corner of the ballroom, near a wide backdrop stenciled with the logos of the hospital, the hotel, and four corporate sponsors. A hotel employee set up an easel by the backdrop, with a thermometer scale that was colored in for the bottom 80% or so of the scale, and with the fundraising goal marked as the top of the thermometer.

"Looks like they're doing well so far on the fundraiser this year," Stan said, pointing to the thermometer chart. "The VIP donor checks that they receive tonight should easily put them over the top again. I can't read the numbers from here, but if I recall the goal they had set for this event, I think our check alone will cover most of the remaining money needed to make this event fully a success."

Edward looked over at the chart and back to Bridget, and said, "You're making that big of a donation? Your employer's foundation is quite generous! Thank you for supporting this cause. It means a lot to us."

"The Bernerholdt family is very generous, yes. It's been very pleasant working for them," Bridget replied, as her dessert was set down in front of her.

===

At the end of the meal, a steward came to Stan and Bridget and said quietly, "MS Connors? Mister Wilson? If you will come with me, they are ready to accept the donation checks now. You can see where they are set up, in the corner. Do either of you need to freshen up before going on camera? The channel 27 news crew has a makeup artist available, if you want a touch up."

Bridget checked herself in a small compact's mirror that she took from her purse, and then she powdered her nose, and said, "I'm good, thanks." She made sure the check was still there as she put the compact back into her purse, and she and Stan took their places in line, and checked in with the event coordinators.

"If you can sign these press releases please?" a bunny lady said, as she handed them each a pen and a paper filled clipboard. "One is for any publicity sent out by the hospital's charitable trust, and that one will also cover you for any of the still photography. Each of the three news stations has their own release form, so you can be on the news, if they interview you. Each donor will have up to five minutes to present their check to our coordinators, there will be photos taken, and then if the news crews want to interview you, they will call you aside to their areas. Any questions?"

"I think we'll be fine, thank you," Stan said, looking over the sheaf of papers, filling in his name, and initialing or signing them as required in the highlighted spots.

"Do you know when this will be on the news?" Bridget asked, as she filled out her forms and gave her pen and clipboard back to the bunny.

"Should be just after 10:30 tonight, when the local news comes on after the national news broadcast for each station," was the reply.

"Thank you," Bridget said. Then she got out her cell phone and called her mom.

"Mom? Bridget. Make sure you and dad watch the late night local news on TV tonight. I'm pretty sure Stan and I will be on the news!" She listened for a moment, and then added, "It will be the segment on the hospital charity fundraiser that we're attending tonight. I'm presenting a donation check on behalf of the Bernerholdt Foundation." She told them what three stations had news crews there, and then hung up.

===

By the time it was their turn to make their donation, the markings on the thermometer chart were just past the 90% mark. A teenaged bunny girl working with the event coordinators was coloring in the thermometer as each new donation was added to the pool.

Stan escorted Bridget forward, and said in a clear voice that could easily be picked up by all the news crew microphones, "MS Bridget Connors, representing the Bernerholdt Foundation," then he stepped back slightly, still close to her but giving her the central focus.

Bridget opened her purse and unfolded the check, and said, "Good evening. On behalf of the Bernerholdt Foundation, I am pleased to offer you this donation to your worthy charity." She handed the check to Doctor Franklin, and smiled at his wife.

"Errr, thank you," the Doctor said, not really knowing what to expect from this unrecognized couple and their unheard of organization. Then he looked at the five-digit figure on the check, and smiled widely. "Amanda? Look at how wonderfully generous they have been! Thank you! Thank you so much!" He handed the check to his wife and embraced Bridget, then shook Stan's hand enthusiastically.

Amanda showed the check to their assistant, who eagerly filled in the rest of the thermometer and then enthusiastically drew red lines spraying from the top. The photographers took quite a few pictures, and several of them asked for the name of the donor again.

"This donation was made possible by Karl Von Bernerholdt, and the Bernerholdt Foundation. Thank you," Stan said. They posed for a moment longer for the cameras, with the event chair people holding their check next to the filled in progress chart, and then moved to the right to make room for the next donor.

Each film crew made sure to interview them briefly, asking about the donors and the foundation.

"The donation was provided by a Swiss charitable trust," Bridget replied to each one. "The son and daughter of the Bernerholdt Foundation's CEO and founder are both foreign exchange student here in Pouncefield, and the family strongly believes in supporting their community."

When asked about her role in the Foundation, she replied humbly, "No, I'm not an officer of the Foundation. I work for the founder's family and help to manage their personal investments in Pouncefield, primarily in real estate."

None of the news crews could take very long with them, because there were still other donors to be seen, and they quietly returned to their table.

===

"That went well, I think," Stan said, as they rejoined Edward and Bethany. "That should certainly merit a brief appearance on the news for your parents to see, but we didn't get too much attention from the media about us personally, or about me in particular."

"Well, you certainly made for delicious eye candy, Stan. But yes, I suppose it could backfire on me if anyone dug too deep into your job," Bridget said. "Not that _most_people in Pouncefield would care, but I'm not sure how my parents would take it."

"Bridget? Did your family move here fairly recently, from somewhere else? Is that why you're worried about them knowing what kind of films Stan acts in?" Bethany asked, placing her hand on Bridget's.

"Well, I grew up here, but my parents moved here just six months before I was born," Bridget replied. "The economy sucked back then, and the company dad worked for was downsizing and consolidating their facilities. They offered him a forced relocation - accept a job transfer and move here, with the company paying the move, or find a new job. And Dad was lucky for the offer. The next time they downsized some more, less than three months later, no one got paid relocation expenses. Mom and dad... didn't know what it was like here, until they were done moving and met their new neighbors. I guess it was quite a shock for them, and they never accepted the local attitudes about sex. I'm honestly not sure how they've managed to avoid being affected the way most people here are, but they've retained the attitudes about sex that they were raised with. I grew up with just as strict a set of rules as I would have had to deal with in Boston, or Kansas City, or any other normal town."

"I see. Well, our studios have a 'contingency plan' for issues like that," Bethany said. "If anyone calls the studio's numbers that are listed in the phone book or on-line, and ask about the work any of us do, they'll get directed to people that will only confirm that we do documentaries and TV commercials. And all of us really do perform in at least some of that kind of work - often enough that people can remember seeing us in a product ad or on a TV show. Anyone who might watch our other films shouldn't be all that likely to be someone who would be bothered by that sort of content."

"I see. Good. That will help a lot," Bridget said.

"Would you like to dance?" Stan asked Bridget. "It sounds like the band is ready to begin. Do you know how to do ballroom dancing? Given the age of most of the donors, the first hour at least of the dancing is likely to be waltz music."

"The schools I went to taught us that sort of dancing as a PE class activity, yes. I think I can dance to that kind of music fairly well, though I prefer 'slow dancing' to more modern tunes.

"They should switch to that later in the evening, after the older donors start to go home," Stan said, rising and offering her a hand.

"We'll join you for a few dances, but then we 'old folks' should get home so we'll be there when our son returns," Bethany said, blushing slightly as she took her husband's offered hand and rose to stand beside Stan and Bridget. "Not that Frank can't handle himself alone at home, but... well we'd like to enjoy each other's company a bit as well this evening."

===

Between the third and fourth dances, Phil stepped up and asked, "Excuse me? Could you spare this lovely lady for a dance with me, sir?"

"Certainly," Stan said, offering Bridget's hand to Phil. "Enjoy yourself, sir. She's a fine dancer."

Stan went to sit with Edward and Bethany, while Bridget and Phil enjoyed two dances together.

"They make a pretty couple," Bethany said.

"Yes, they do," Stan replied.

"So do you and Bridget," Edward stated. "Think it will actually work, with the three of you?"

"Too soon to say." Stan answered. "But I'm beginning to hope that it will."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 530 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

April 23, 2010 (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When they got back to their cottage with Stan Wilson, Bridget put on a pot of coffee, while Phil laid a fresh fire in the fireplace and turned on the TV so they could catch the late evening news. He tuned in to the same station that he knew his parents preferred to watch.

"Just in time. The local news should be on in five minutes," Phil said, as he muted the volume on the national sports news, and accepted a steaming mug from Bridget.

Bridget sat between Stan and Phil, and then she took her cell phone out of her purse and rested it on her lap. "Just to warn you, Stan, when this phone rings, and I know it will as soon as my parents see us on the news, I'll answer it, but I do plan to hand it to you for part of the conversation."

"You're going to tell your parents I came home with you? And you want me to talk to them? Is that wise?" Stan asked. "Couldn't that give them the wrong impression? Or more to the point, couldn't that imply to them that you and I are sleeping with each other tonight?"

"With my dear brother as our chaperone?" Bridget replied, looking amused. "They know Phil lives here too, though they think we each sleep in our own bedrooms. They might be worried if I told them you and I went to your_place tonight, but honestly, if they _do_think I'm sleeping with you, they'll probably be relieved. They _like you, Stan. You made a good impression on them when we all went out to dinner on Phil's and my birthday. It will be fine."

They got comfortable, and watched the news together. The news coverage of the charity event was near the end of the broadcast, and wasn't all that long, but they did prominently include Stan and Bridget's red carpet arrival, their presentation of the donation check, and the brief interview after that with the news reporter. The bulldog banker wasn't shown at all.

As soon as the piece ended and they started the local sports news, Phil muted the TV and Bridget's cell phone rang.

"Hello? Hi mom!" Bridget said as she answered the phone. "Yes, we're home already, and we just watched it together. Yes, Stan's here, with Phil and me. Ummm hummm, I agree, Stan looked magnificent tonight... No mom, I didn't spend too much on that dress. Hans bought it for me, so I could look my best while representing his father's charity foundation. Oh? Okay, put him on... Hi daddy! Yes, the dinner was fabulous, and we danced for over an hour before we came back here. We wanted to see the news together. Umm humm, that was Phil driving the limo for us. It's the same limo he drives sometimes for Hans and his sister Heidi. They loaned it to us for the evening, wasn't that nice? Okay daddy, I'll give the phone to Stan."

Stan took the phone somewhat gingerly from Bridget. He's only met her parents once so far, and still wasn't all that sure how they felt about him. "Hello? It's nice to talk to you again, sir. Yes, it's a very worthy charity, and one I've supported for many years, but never so extravagantly. We're both very grateful to the Bernerholdt family for their generous support. But even if they hadn't offered to send us there with that big check, I still would have bought two tickets for the fundraiser and donated a hundred dollars to the charity on my own. You see, sir, that hospital and its charitable work for families in need made a huge positive difference in the life of the son of one of my best friends. Their boy needed heart surgery. He's a fine strong lad now, thanks to that hospital and their staff. Yes sir, I'll give the phone to your son now."

Phil took the phone, and listened for a moment to his father, then said, "Yes father, I played the part of their driver, so they could arrive in style, but I had a nice dinner too. Yes, I found a few nice ladies to dance with. No, no one I should introduce to you and mom just yet, but I do have the number of one of them. Yes, we're enjoying coffee by the fire, and may play some cards together before Stan goes home. Yes, we're getting along quite well. All right, give mom a hug from me. Good night." He hung up the phone and handed it back to Bridget.

"You got some girl's number tonight?" Bridget asked, raising an eyebrow at her lover.

"No, I said to dad that I have the number of one of the girls I danced with. And I do know your number by heart, beloved." Phil replied.

"Oh! I was just giving you a hard time, silly!" Bridget said. "Seriously, it would have been all right with me if you did scope out some girls to date. It would only be fair if you found a girl that mom and dad could see you dating too."

"I'm in no hurry on that count. Dad did ask if I met any nice girls there tonight, but mom and dad aren't pushing me as hard as they are you about not dating. Let's get this arrangement with Stan stable before we add any more players to our efforts to fool mom and dad," Phil said.

"Your father seemed friendly enough, and he didn't seem concerned about me being here," Stan said. "But I suppose we better agree on what kind of card games we've been playing together, if they ask eventually."

"Cribbage?" Bridget suggested. "They know we have two cribbage sets, and that we've used them together on camping trips to play a three or four player game. Or maybe Uno? We play that a lot here with Heidi and the kids, and used to play it in our family on camping trips too. But the only game I really want to play tonight is the one we three can play in my bed."

"Let's say Cribbage then. I know both games. Just didn't want one of us to say it was bridge, while someone else said pinochle," Stan said. "Though right now, snuggling by the fire feels really nice. I'm feeling pretty mellow after the wine I drank tonight, and as much as I like joining you both in bed, it is getting late, and we don't have to get it on in bed with each other every time we get together."

"Why Stan! Are you feeling guilty about mating with me, just because you talked to my parents and they know you're here?" Bridget asked.

"Well... a little, yes," Stan admitted. "I'm... beginning to feel like I want this to really work between the three of us, and not just be all about fooling your parents or us having great sex. What Edward and Bethany said tonight is quite true. For people in our profession, it's often difficult to find someone to have a stable relationship with. And if we do want this to become a long term thing, then being friends first is more important to me. Does that make sense?"

"It does to me, Stan," Phil said. "I think going slow will also help us all to be more comfortable with each other."

Bridget pouted and said, "Does that mean I don't get to have both of you in my bed tonight? I've been looking forward to that all evening."

Stan grinned and replied, "Well, far be it from me to disappoint a lady! What would my fans think, if word got out that I'd failed to please a lady that wanted to bed me? I'll spend the night, certainly, and we can make love in the morning. Is that all right with both of you?"

"Oh, I suppose," Bridget said, kissing Stan on the nose.

They spent the rest of the evening snuggling and trading stories about their past, and getting to know each other better. When the fire had burned low, they retired to Bridget's bed, and slept with her between Phil and Stan, embraced by both males.

===

April 24, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

For the last two weeks, Will Steiner had spent most of his free time dressed as a girl, and answering to the name "Mina". Wearing a maid's uniform or girl's play clothes and a curly, shoulder length black wig with two white bows in his hair like barrettes, he performed his daily duties around the mansion, and in his free time he played with the other maids. Will had also spent two hours a day in M'Lady Trixie's office, studying a series of on-line voice lessons recommended by Hans Bernerholdt, and learning to sound more like a girl. Now he could speak in a passably realistic female voice for as long as he wanted to, without lapsing into a male sounding voice, unless he coughed or sneezed.

Lexi, Karin and Sandra, and Natalie and Kaitlin each spent at least one evening in bed with 'Mina' and Anna, and the two pairs of twins were told the same information that Will and Anna had shared with Lexi - that Will and his sister Anna were lovers, and that the baby Anna was expecting had been sired by her brother. The twins were a bit surprised about Will being the father of Anna's baby, but they accepted that information as well as Lexi had. On the nights when none of the other maids asked to be with them, 'Mina' slept with Anna while still wearing the wig and a girl's nightgown. Yet Lord Karl refrained from summoning either Will or Anna throughout the Maids' two week long Spring Break vacation.

At the Saturday morning meeting of Lord Karl's maids, 'Miss Mina' took her place beside Anna in the front row. Redd Brushtail came in behind them, and took a seat at the back of the room. The adult fox wasn't, strictly speaking, required to attend these meetings. But he usually did, to keep abreast of any special needs that his Master might have, and to receive at the meeting any summons the Master had for him.

M'Lady Karla ran the meeting as usual, but before handing out the summons assignments for the upcoming week, she looked at Will and asked, "Miss Mina? Yesterday you asked for a few minutes of our time at this meeting, to say something to the other maids. Would you like to address them now?"

"Yes, M'lady," Mina said sweetly, standing and going to the front of the room, to stand beside M'Lady Karla. "First, I wanted to thank all of you for being so sweet to me while I've been dressed as 'Mina'. Not one of you made fun of me, and many of you encouraged me and helped me to act more like a girl. I know it has made our Master happy for me to try this, and I couldn't have survived two weeks living as a girl without your support. So thank you, for that."

"Well, of course we all supported you, dear," Karla said. "We all want to please our Master, and he made it clear that you were doing this to please him. And I must say, you've done a remarkable job this past few weeks in learning to act and talk like a real girl. Is there anything more you want to say?"

"Yes Ma'am, there is," Mina replied. "This last few weeks, several of you have heard privately from Anna and I about what I am about to say. The ones we have told so far all reacted well to the information, just as Master Karl assured us you would. So I guess there's no point in continuing to try to hide our secret from the rest of you. You all know Anna is pregnant, and that she's my sister. Well... I'm the father of my sister's baby. We've been lovers since last September, and I accidentally got her pregnant on New Years' Eve. Our mom and our sister Cerise don't know the truth, but our dad and our sister Paula do. Our aunt, uncle and cousins in the Blackwell family all know as well, and of course, Master Karl and his family and Master Hans and his household knows. Our mom wanted to send Anna far away and make her give the baby up for adoption. That wasn't acceptable to either of us, and our sister Paula asked Hans and Master Karl to help us. We've decided to keep the baby and raise it together, despite how difficult that will be."

Karla hugged Mina close to her, and said, "That was very brave of you, to admit that to all of us. But I think all of us will support your decision, won't we, girls?"

A resounding chorus of agreements came from all of the maids and from Redd Brushtail, and many of them hugged Mina or Anna. When the excitement died down, Karla took control of the meeting again, and handed out the summons envelopes to the maids.

"There is one for each of you this week as well," Karla said, as she handed envelopes to Will and Anna. "Master wanted you both to have time to relax on your vacation, and for Mina to have time to get comfortable with acting like a girl. But now your maid training will resume in earnest. Oh, and since you've revealed your secret, I am sure our Master would prefer that you report to your summons via the main hallways, as most of the maids do, rather than sneaking in via the maid passages."

Anna looked into her envelope, at what Master wanted them to do for the next few days, and nodded. "Thank you, M'lady. We'll... be ready as required," she said.

===

April 25, 2010 (Sunday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

The summons instructions for Will and Anna for Sunday night directed 'Mina' and Anna to report to their Master, and they made it very clear that Will was to be dressed as a girl, in his maid uniform.

At the appointed time after dinner, they both walked through the mansion's hallways in their maid uniforms, and knocked on their Master's parlor door.

"Do come in," Lord Karl said, after opening the door for them. He was dressed in his customary red silk dressing gown. After closing the door again, he asked, "So, Mina, how have the last two weeks gone for you?"

"Quite well, Master," Mina replied. "Though, if I may say so, I'm looking forward to being a boy again. The dress and wig feel pretty comfortable now, but I still don't want to go to school dressed like this."

"Nor will you be required to," Lord Karl said. "I'll certainly enjoy you becoming Mina for me on occasion, and I'm sure that Lexi and a few of the other girls will also enjoy some time with Mina as a treat. But I think most of the time you can plan on remaining male."

"Thank you, Master," Mina said. "I think I would prefer that. Not that I dislike the idea of serving you as a girl, but, well, it's just not something I would be comfortable doing all the time."

"You've both read your summons for this evening, I trust? Any questions or reservations about what I plan to have you do tonight?" Karl asked.

"We will try, Master," Anna said. "It's very new to me, but I trust you."

"We will do as you command, Master," Mina said.

"Very good," Lord Karl said, leading them to his bedroom and opening the door for them.

===

"Well! What a lovely pair of maids you have attending you, Master!" said Redd Brushtail, who was already nude and standing beside Lord Karl's bed. "I'm looking forward to sharing both of you with our Master. I help with training several of the other maids, and I can assure you, I will treat you just as well as our Master does."

"Thank you, sir," Mina said, before glancing back at Lord Karl and asking, "What do you want us to do, Master?"

"Tonight, each of you will get some practice at serving two adult males. If you want to remain together with a future employer, they will almost certainly require Anna to serve several males, and will at the very least expect Will not to balk at cleaning her up after they have filled her. They may also require Will to serve males and to cross dress, though given Will's current preferences, we will try to seek a future employer who will keep that to a minimum. At the very least, the training tonight will help you both to keep your options open. To begin with, I want Mina to just stand beside the bed and watch, while Anna serves Redd and myself."

"Yes Master," Mina said, taking a position beside the bed.

"Should I undress, Master?" Anna asked uncertainly, eyeing Redd Brushtail somewhat warily, since she had never had sex with the adult fox before.

Karl removed his robe and got on the bed, with his head and shoulders comfortably propped up with his pillow. He was already semi-hard, as he instructed young Anna, "Keep your maid uniform on, and suckle me until we're both ready. Redd will lick you to get you nice and wet. Once you have me inside you, lay on my chest as you did with your brother and I last month, and Redd will prepare your butt and enter you from behind."

"Mina and I have both already prepared our tail holes, Master," Anna said, turning to show the glistening lube anointing her anus, before climbing onto the big bed, getting between Lord Karl's muscular thighs and starting to suck his cock.

"Very good. You two are learning quickly," Karl said. "Ahhhhh yes. Very good, Miss Anna! Just take it slowly. We have all night."

"Thank you for allowing me to assist in your training, Miss Anna," Redd said, as he got on his back at the foot of the bed, and slid his head under the young Bernese girl's crotch. He lapped at her slit for a moment and then sighed. "Ahhhh, so delicious! I must confess, Master, I'm beginning to appreciate why you adore mating with such young partners."

"I... I promised to try whatever my Master requires of me, sir," Anna said. "Ohhh! That feels really nice, sir!"

Lord Karl looked over at Mina and said, "On most of the other times that I've summoned the two of you, I intentionally allowed you to mate with your sister first. I usually gave you the chance to claim her before sharing her with any other males, at least. I realize it probably isn't very easy for you to just stand there and watch us having sex with your sister. It's all right to feel uneasy about it, Mina. You feel that way because you love her, and you know she loves you."

"Yes Master," Mina replied quietly, shifting uneasily from foot to foot, but all the while watching Anna and the two adult males on the bed. "But... we trust you. We both do. And... we need to do what you command. It's what we promised to do, in return for you protecting us and giving us a safe refuge here."

"True enough. But you also need to trust each other, Mina," Lord Karl said gently, all the while stroking Anna's hair as she eagerly bobbed her head up and down on his cock. "Don't worry that she will love you any less for this. If anything, rejoice that she is willing to go this far to keep the two of you and your baby together. I can assure you, she is quite capable of loving more than one person at a time. You both are. You've both already proven that you love each other, and that you both love the baby you have created together, even though it hasn't been born yet. Now, set aside any jealousy or fear of losing her, and try to learn from what you are observing. As young as she is, Anna has far more experience at sucking a cock than you have, simply because she has been your lover for over half a year, and she sucked you off a lot in that time. It's not often that a girl so new to my service is already as good as she is so far, though she will get much better with practice. You, Mina, will eventually get to learn just as much about performing oral and anal sex as a girl as she learns. Even if your future Master or Mistress doesn't ever require you to have sex with males, knowing what it takes to do so will make you a better lover - better able to appreciate what females do for you, and how to please them while they do it."

"I think I understand, Master," Mina said, her voice still quiet. "And I do trust Anna, completely."

"She's quite ready now, Master," Redd said from between Anna's thighs. "She's sopping wet and ready to mate."

"Good, then it's time to take this to the next level. Ready, children?" Karl asked.

Anna took her mouth off Lord Karl's cock and asked breathlessly, "What do you want me to do now, Master?"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 531 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

April 25, 2010 (Sunday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Will Steiner watched in fascination as his little sister, Anna, sucked on the cock of their Master, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt, and got her cunny licked by the adult red fox, Redd Brushtail. Despite spending the last two weeks dressing and acting as a girl, tonight the long, curly wig that Will was wearing felt unreasonably hot on his head and neck, and the starched petticoats and skirt and tight bodice of the maid's uniform that he was wearing felt strange. He knew that a large part of his discomfort was his anticipation and anxiety over the idea that tonight he was going to have sex with these same two handsome males, while they treated him as a girl. He listened more or less attentively as Lord Karl spoke to Will of love and trust, and replied as needed, but his mind wandered, wondering what he would end up doing tonight with the other two males.

Will jerked slightly as he realized his Master was saying something to both himself and his sister - something that implied he had to do more than just watch.

"Good, then it's time to take this to the next level. Ready, children?" Karl asked.

Anna took her mouth off Lord Karl's cock and asked breathlessly, "What do you want me to do now, Master?"

"Kneel on the bed beside Redd while I adjust my position, Anna. Mina? Come closer now," Lord Karl commanded, moving his hips closer to the side of the bed and addressing the cross-dressed Bernese boy by his 'girl name'. "You are going to help us to make love to your sister. Reach out and take a firm hold of my cock with your right hand, near the base, where my knot will form."

"Yes Master," Mina replied, quickly stepping closer, leaning against the side of the bed and firmly grasping Lord Karl's rigid cock so it pointed straight up.

"That's a good girl! Just like that," Lord Karl said with satisfaction. "Now, you are going to guide my cock into your sister's cunny as she lowers herself onto me. But I want you to keep holding my cock the whole time. Your hand is going to act as a limiter to make sure I don't thrust my full length into her. Do you understand me? You're helping to protect your baby."

Mina swallowed and replied, "Yes Master. I won't let go." The adult Bernese Mountain Dog's cock was very warm in Mina's hand, and throbbing gently. There was only a slight bulge so far betraying the position of his knot, but that indicated their Master was fairly close to his own orgasm.

"All right, Anna. Redd will help you to keep your balance. Place a foot on either side of my hips, and squat slowly, and lower yourself onto my shaft," Lord Karl said. "I want you to do it as slowly as you can. Savor the feeling of my shaft entering you - stretching you wide and filling you so full. And I want you to tell us how it feels."

"Yes Master," Anna said, as she got into position. "Oh! You're so big, Master! I know it fits now, but I feel so full! Oh! So good! Oh wow... Erk! You just hit my cervix, Master. I just wish I could get all of it inside me. I'm sorry, Master. I know I'm too small for that yet."

"Don't apologize, my Pet. Mummmm, you feel so wonderful - so hot and tight, and yet so wet and ready for me!" Lord Karl said, as he watched his cock sinking deeper into her stretched nether lips, and a bulge forming in her slender belly where his cock filled her. "There! That's deep enough, baby girl. Now lie on my tummy, and let Redd fill your sweet little ass."

Redd Brushtail took that as his cue to move, and he positioned himself behind the young Bernese girl, raised her tail with one hand, and slowly began to push the pointed tip of his cock into her tight little butt. "Damn you're tight!" he said. "I'm not hurting you, am I Anna?"

"Ugh! I'm... I'm fine, sir. Master can get all the way into my butt, so you should have no trouble tying with me back there," Anna said. She looked up at her Master and asked, "Do you want him to do that, Master? Do you want him to tie with me - to knot my little ass?"

"Mummmm yessss! This is so good," Karl sighed. "I can feel you inside her, Redd! Go ahead and tie with her. She seems eager to enjoy that foxy knot in her backside." He slowly began to move again, trusting in and out gently and savoring his tight young lover, and the firm grip that her brother had on Karl's knot.

Mina kept her hand on Lord Karl's cock, her arm moving slightly as he thrust into Anna. Mina's free hand involuntarily came up to her face, touching the side of her muzzle as she panted lightly and watched with wide eyes. "G-good girl, Anna! Make our Masters happy!" she said encouragingly.

"Hard to believe she's already had you back here, Master!" Redd said as he humped the child's backside. "She's incredibly tight! Feels sooooo good! Afraid I won't last long. Ungh! There! Knot's in, and getting stuck now. Ohhhh, Anna, your tail hole is so fine! Good girl! Milk my cock with your ass, sweet thing!"

Anna had her eyes closed, both hands clutching a fistful of her Master's chest fur as the two adults hammered her from both sides at once. Her eyes flew open as Redd began to cum in her butt, and she found herself looking right into Mina's eyes. "Oh Mina! Oh! I feel it! I feel his cum painting my insides! I... I... Ahhhhwoooo!" she howled happily as she climaxed, her cunny clenching tightly around Lord Karl's shaft.

"Oh sweet child!" Lord Karl groaned, as he spurted his thick load deep inside the pregnant child's belly. "Ohhh, I can hardly wait until after you've given birth, so I can coat your little womb with my seed!"

Mina was mesmerized by the climactic action. She could feel Lord Karl's cock pulsing with each squirt of his seed, as his swollen knot overfilled her fist. Her own stiff cock tented her panties, and she ground her hips against the side of the bed, seeking some measure of relief. "M-Master! Ohhhh. I... I need... Ohhh, me too, Master! Please?"

"Redd? Can you rock back on your heels and carry Anna with you until you're on your back, without cracking your skull on the foot board of the bed?" Karl asked.

The fox glanced back over his shoulder, and said, "Yes sir. You want me to pull her off of you?" He grabbed Anna around the waist, in anticipation of his Master's command. They had used a similar move before with some of the other maids they had shared, so he knew what to do.

"Do it! Mina! As soon as my shaft is exposed, take me in your mouth, sweet girl!" Karl commanded.

"EEEP!" Anna shrieked and then giggled as the fox behind her suddenly pulled her back with him. "Oh GOD!" she exclaimed, as his back hit the bed and his fully engorged knot tugged urgently at her tail hole. Her hands flew to her own crotch. With one hand she began franticly fingering her clitty as she climaxed several times in a row. Her other hand pinched her labia shut, because she was certain that her Master wanted Mina to lick his cum out of her.

Lord Karl rolled onto his side, facing Mina, and his cock thrust into the cross-dressed boy's mouth. Without letting go of Karl's shaft, Mina hungrily sucked and licked the adult's cock, catching the last spurts of her Master's cum in her own mouth and holding it there.

"Show me, girl," Lord Karl said. "Show me, and then swallow it all."

Mina opened her mouth and showed her Master that her tongue was floating in a creamy pool of his spooge. Then she smiled and closed her mouth, swallowing noisily. "Ahhhh! Did that please you, Master? Will you please do me next! I need to cum so bad!"

"Lick your sister clean, and then we will decide what to do with you," Lord Karl said, moving to a seated position on the edge of the bed and giving Mina a hand to get onto the bed herself.

"Y-yes Master," Mina whimpered, as she crawled between the fox's legs and gently moved his bushy tail to one side. She paused for a moment, contemplating the sight of her climaxing sister with the fox's cock still firmly planted in her ass. Then Anna released her hold on her labia, and Mina plunged forward and eagerly started lapping the sloppy mess from her sister's saturated cunt.

"Oh Mina! Oh yes! Lick me, sister!" Anna cried out. The young puppy giggled, knowing her oldest sister, Paula, would be just as eager to be licking her like that, while her other big sister Cerise would be utterly shocked and appalled by their lewd performance. She briefly wondered if she would ever be able to tell Cerise how she and Will truly felt about each other. Then all thoughts fled from her mind as Mina brought her to another mind-shatteringly wonderful orgasm.

"Well done, Mina. You may remove your panties and present your cock to Mister Redd for him to suckle, while we wait for him to be able to pull his knot out of Anna's backside," Karl said, as he stood, turned, and kissed Anna on the mouth. "And you did well too, my dear. Very well. Thank you."

"It was... wonderful... Master!" Anna gasped, still out of breath from having so many orgasms in a row that she had already lost count.

Karl checked the bowl of hot water that was waiting on the night stand, and, deciding it was already too tepid, he took it to the bathroom and emptied and refilled it. When he returned, Mina had her head arched back and was howling as she unloaded her seed into Redd's hungry muzzle. The fox had one hand between Mina's legs, and at least one finger buried in the child's backside, tickling Mina's prostate as she climaxed. Anna was looking back over her shoulder, watching the fox sucking the full length of Mina's cock into his muzzle.

"That should take the edge off things for you, Mina," Lord Karl said, as he set down the bowl of water. "Redd, as soon as you can pull out of Anna, I want you to wash off carefully, so Mina can return the favor for you. Mina? Your next task is to make me cum, with just your sweet young mouth. Kneel on the floor in front of me. And keep your hands behind your back. No touching yourself or me while you suck me."

"As you wish, Master," Mina said, giving Anna and Redd both a quick kiss, and then getting off the bed and kneeling in front of her Master, with her hands grasping the back ties of her apron. She quickly took Lord Karl's cock into her mouth, and started suckling on it. She was mildly surprised to find that it seemed somewhat easier for her to perform this act while dressed as a girl and being treated as a girl. She smiled and sucked more eagerly, while tentatively trying to get her Master deeper into her throat, the way she knew Heidi could do it.

Still firmly knotted, Redd and Anna rolled over onto their sides to watch Karl and Mina, while remaining spooned together. "There. That should be more comfortable. Well! Mina seems quite eager to please, I must say! Has your brother always been bisexual?"

Anna wriggled her butt a bit, testing how full the fox's knot still had her ass stuffed, then replied, "Thank you. I'm good like this. And no, before we came here, he'd only ever had sex with a boy once, and that was Master Hans, dressed up as Hannah. He'd never worn a dress before he came here." She looked at how eagerly Mina was sucking Lord Karl's cock, and added, "Mina does seem to be enjoying herself, doesn't she? Well, I was kind of surprised at how much I like having sex with other girls, so I guess it's just now hitting my big brother the same way. Now that he's tried it, he's found out it's just one more way to have fun. I do think Will prefers girls, though. I know I still prefer sex with boys, and especially with Will."

"Just as I still prefer males, and partners closer to my own age," the fox admitted. "But that doesn't prevent me from enjoying the other opportunities presented by my situation here. And I must admit, Karla goes out of her way to keep me happy in bed. She does a lot more anal and oral sex with me than most women would probably choose to do. I have no regrets about what I have done in service to my Master, or for that matter to my former Mistress, Lord Karl's wife, Lady Helga. I think you and your brother will enjoy being part of our household."

"Wait... Your former... Do you mean that Mistress Helga was once your Mistress... the same way Master Karl is our Master? But... I thought she wasn't into this sort of stuff?" Anna asked, trying to turn and look at the fox behind her.

Redd frowned, and said, "I suppose I shouldn't have mentioned my service to Lady Helga in this_context. It gives the wrong impression. If Master Karl hasn't told you yet how he met me and what I was doing for Lady Helga at the time, then I will leave it for him to tell. Confidential information, you see. I'm sure he would tell you at least part of it if you ask him. He's given me permission to tell a few others, but he hadn't yet added you or Will to that list. What is public information is that I was formerly Mistress Helga's chauffeur and used to also work as a member of her mountaineering parties, and that Master Karl hired me away from Lady Helga after Karla was promoted from Chauffeur to Senior Maid. As for my former Mistress and _this sort of activities, well, no she wouldn't approve of this. She isn't into adults mating with children. Her tastes are... different... and she is nowhere near as, how should I put it? Nowhere near as prolific as Master Karl? She certainly isn't celibate, but she limits her sexual partners to a very small list of individuals, and tries very hard to be circumspect and not to make her affairs public knowledge. I was only briefly on her list of intimate companions, and I am no longer someone she welcomes to her bed. My loyalty now is solely with Master Karl, but at the same time, I _should_respect my former employer's privacy, I think, and say no more of her intimate affairs."

Redd's disclosures to Anna were interrupted as Lord Karl groaned and climaxed in Mina's mouth. "Ohhhh, that's a good girl, Mina! Swallow as much as you can, girl!"

"Oh! Do it Mina! Swallow our master's cream!" Anna said encouragingly.

"Well done, young Miss!" Redd added. "And if you'll give me a moment to clean up, I'll give you a second helping. But I won't of course ask you to take me into your mouth straight from Miss Anna's ass. Just a second here."

"That sounds good, Redd. Wash up carefully, and then have Miss Mina here show you how well she can suck a cock. Anna? Lie back on the bed, and you can pleasure Mina with your mouth while she pleasures Redd. Mina, straddle her chest and put your cock in her mouth," Karl said.

"And what will you be doing, Master?" Mina asked, as she got onto the bed and straddled Anna's chest.

"While Redd fucks your mouth, I intend to enjoy your tight young Ass, Miss Mina! What do you think of that?" Karl replied.

"Ohhhh... I... I think I might like that, Master!" Mina sighed. "Wow... the idea of mating with three people at once is just wild!"

Redd got on the bed and offered his freshly-washed cock to Mina. "Here you go, girl, nice and clean," he said, as he began to muzzle fuck Mina.

Karl got on the bed behind Mina, checked the child's ass to make sure it was sufficiently well lubed, and then slowly eased his cock into Mina's tailhole. "Ahhhh yes! Nice and tight! That's a good girl, Mina!"

Mina groaned as Karl's thick cock invaded her ass, but her tail was wagging happily and she was smiling around her mouthful of fox cock.

"I do believe she likes this, Master!" Redd commented.

"Umm humm!" Mina agreed, responding as well as she could without taking Redd's cock out of her mouth.

"I believe you're right, my friend. But let's not leave Anna out of this," Karl said, as he leaned forward and fingered Anna's cunt so she could also cum.

They didn't stop until all four of them climaxed. By that point they were all pretty tired. Redd got off the bed first, and said, "Master? It's been wonderful, but if I have your leave, I would like to return to my wife now. Children? Thank you again for a splendid evening, and I hope I can continue to assist in your training."

"Y-you're not going to use my ass too, sir?" Mina asked, sounding rather disappointed.

"Maybe next time? I really should save a little for Karla," Redd replied.

"Go to your wife, my friend," Karl said. "And yes, I do believe we'll include you more often in training these two. Good night."

"Thank you, sir," Mina said.

"Yes, thank you Mister Brushtail. See you next time!" Anna added.

As the fox left via the maid passages, Lord Karl said, "Well Mina, I take it you had fun tonight?"

"Yes sir. More than I expected to, Master," Mina replied, blushing slightly.

"You're finding being a girl enjoyable then?" Karl asked.

"Well... It's fun, yes," Mina replied. "But I don't want to live this way all the time, or ever to go to school in a dress. I don't mind at all being Mina for you and Mister Redd and Master Hans in the bedroom though, and... well, I suppose it could be fun on an occasional weekend or holiday. Is that all right, Master?"

"And what do you think, Anna? Do you like seeing Mina perform in bed?" Karl asked.

"It's fun, Master. But most of the time, I'd rather see her as my brother and not as my sister," Anna replied.

"Fair enough," Karl said. "We'll keep this as a 'special treat' then - something to do occasionally, for variety, but not your main training program. You both enjoyed including Redd, though?"

"Yes Master!" both kids replied at once.

"Good. He will help with you occasionally then. I'm still fairly certain I can place you with a family that will primarily be interested in straight sex with both of you, and in watching you fuck each other. But we'll want to keep other options open for variety. Well, it's getting late. Both of you go to my bathroom and get cleaned up, and then get undressed and join me in bed. Mina, you may remove your wig and makeup and resume being Will," Karl said, walking to the sideboard and pouring a fresh brandy for himself.

"Thank you, sir! I tried sleeping with the wig on a few nights this past few weeks, and it got really tangled." Mina replied, searching her hairline for the bobby pins that held her wig in place. She took the wig off, made sure she had found all the bobby pins, and then removed a net cap that she wore under the wig, clipped to Will's real hair and keeping his natural hair out of sight.

After running her fingers through his hair a few times, Will resumed using his male voice and then he looked back at Lord Karl and said, "Master? Perhaps I should let my hair grow longer, like Master Hans does, so I don't need a wig?"

"If you want to, I think that would be a fine idea," Karl said, smiling.

"Come on, Anna, let's go wash up," Will said, leading his little sister to the bathroom.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 532 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

May 3, 2010 (Monday) - Saint Lovejoy's school, Pouncefield

At lunch time on Monday, Hans von Bernerholdt met up with Mandy Blackwell, and the two of them started looking for Mandy's cousin, Paula Steiner.

"I'm worried about Paula, Hans," Mandy said as they searched the crowded hallways near the cafeteria. "I only saw her briefly between my second and third period classes, but it looked like she had been crying."

"That doesn't sound good. She's usually pretty stable emotionally," Hans said. "Hey! There she is, talking to her boyfriend, Earl Friederichs. Hummm, yeah, she sure looks upset. Hey Paula! Earl!"

Paula looked up, and absently indicated with her head that Mandy and Hans should come to her, before returning to some sort of intense discussion with Earl.

Hans and Mandy maneuvered through the crowded hallways to the archway in front of one of the science labs, where the other couple had been sheltering from the hallway traffic, and got close to Paula and Earl just as the other Bernese boy gave Paula a tight hug.

"Are you all right, Paula?" Mandy asked.

"Not really, no," Paula replied, sniffling a little and keeping an arm around Earl's waist. "My parents dropped a bomb on me this weekend. On June 5th, just as soon as school is out for the Summer, we're moving to the East coast! Dad's been searching for a better job, anywhere else, and he found one that will even pay for our moving expenses. I _hate_this! All my friends are here now! I won't be able to keep dating Earl, or to do things with your family, Mandy, or... or anything! And I'll have to act like a little kid again for another 4 years, until I turn 18! No sex for 4 more years? Geeze, I may as well get locked up in a convent!"

"She just told me, and I'm almost as broken up about this as she is," Earl said sadly. "Look, I'll try and catch you after school, Paula, but I have another class before my lunch break today. I promise you, I'll find some way to stay in touch! I don't want to lose you! Hans, Mandy? Keep her safe, okay?"

"Of course we will," Mandy said. "She's my cousin, and we both care a lot about her. You go to class. We'll take care of her."

"I'll be all right, I guess. See you later, Earl," Paula said, giving him a kiss and watching as he turned and joined the flow of students in the hallway.

"I don't suppose you'd want to be a maid?" Hans offered, once Earl was out of hearing range. "Maybe father could help you the way he helped Will and Anna?"

Paula shook her head sadly, and replied, "I thought about that, Hans, even though it really isn't what I would like to do with my life. But my parents definitely won't sign the forms to release custody of any more of their kids. Mom's pregnant again, and she says the main reason we're moving is to 'protect' me and Cerise and my new baby brother or sister from the, and I quote, 'lewd and licentious behavior of the Godless heathens in Pouncefield'. She blames this town and our friends here for what happened to Anna. And I suppose she's right. I mean, if we hadn't come here, I'm sure Anna and Will wouldn't have... you know..."

"Oh Paula!" Mandy said, hugging her cousin tightly. "I suppose if she feels that strongly about the people here, it also means that you moving in with my family isn't an option?"

"Yeah, I asked about that, too," Paula said. "Mom flat refused to allow me to even _ask_Uncle John and Aunt Gretchen if I could live with your family. She says she's getting her remaining kids out of this town, if it's the last thing she does. And that isn't all! Mom's got dad looking for a big house, way on the edge of our new town. If they can afford a big enough place, she wants to call Anna and make her an offer. Anna's baby is due about the same time that mom's is. If Anna and Will would agree to come home to live with us after we move, then Mom will home-school Anna for a year, Mom will risk a home-delivery for her own baby and for Anna's, and Mom will raise Anna's baby as if Mom gave birth to fraternal twins. Anna wouldn't have to give her baby up for adoption, but the baby would be raised thinking Anna was their big sister."

"Well, they could make them that offer, but Anna and Will don't have to agree to it," Hans said. "And I doubt they would, since that arrangement would prevent them from remaining lovers. Will and Anna are quite used to mating daily with each other by now. They won't give that up lightly."

"But mom and dad are still Will and Anna's parents. Can't they demand that Lord Karl sends them back to us?" Paula asked.

"I think they're safe with my father. Will and Anna are happy with him, and as long as they are happy, he won't let your parents reclaim them without a fight," Hans said. "The documents the family signs off on to send their kids to father to get a maid scholarship are more than just guardianship papers. Part of it does make father the kid's legal guardian, but your parents didn't have to completely release their parental rights. But accepting the scholarship is also entering into a 6 year employment contract that requires the kid to try their best to complete the vocational training. Father can send a kid home if they fail to perform the duties or to keep their grades up, or if he simply finds them unsuitable for further training. And Will and Anna could voluntarily quit and be sent home in the case of family hardship or emergencies. But if your parents try to break the contract without Will and Anna's consent, then if father sticks to the exact wording of the contract, your parents would have to repay a number of covered expenses, including their relocation expenses and Anna's maternity benefits. It could get very expensive for them. The contract is designed to make it very difficult for the family of a maid to change their minds, once the maid starts being trained. Father has had maids leave early by their own choice, but I can't think of a single maid that was ever sent home because their family demanded it."

"That's reassuring," Paula said. "Bad enough that they could trash my life, but it won't be so bad if I know Will and Anna are still happy together."

"Well, we still have a month before that move, so let's plan some really memorable fun before you leave, eh?" Mandy said. "And even after you go, we both have cell phones with unlimited calling, and Skype, and e-mail. And even if they won't allow you to come back to Pouncefield for a visit, I have a rich boyfriend who could fly us out to see you!" She placed an arm around Hans and gave him a hug.

"And I'd be glad to do that, certainly," Hans said. "If you and Earl can manage to maintain a long distance relationship, I can make sure you see each other occasionally, and I'll make sure you get chances to see your cousins, aunt and uncle. It's the least I can do."

"You guys are the greatest!" Palua said, hugging Hans and Mandy. "Well, we better go get lunch now. For some reason, my appetite's a lot better than it was an hour ago."

===

May 7th (Friday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When the kids got home from school at about three thirty, Miss Cheri met them at the front door. "I would like each of you to get cleaned up and dressed for Meghan's birthday party. Your party clothes are laid out in your rooms, and Taylor and Hazel have maid duty during the party, assisting Phil and Bridget. And Meghan? You have a letter and a gift that came via the post today. They are from Ireland!"

"OH! Is it from mommy?" Meghan asked, hopping up and down excitedly as Taylor took her book bag and went upstairs with the other kids.

"Do you know anyone else in Ireland who would send you letters and gifts? Yes dear, it's from your birth mother, and I think it's all right to open both of them now." Cheri handed the child the letter and the wrapped gift, which was a small box only an inch and a half on a side and quite light in weight.

Meghan opened the letter first, read her birthday card, which was in Gaelic, and looked carefully at a folded note that had been in the card. She handed the note back to Cheri and said, "Can you read it to me, Mama Cheri? It's in English, so I think she wanted you to be able to read it. But I can't read English as well as I read Gaelic."

"Of course dear. Here is what it says," Cheri replied, as she began to read the letter aloud.

"My dear, sweet Meghan,"

"Mommy is living in a town named Greenisland near Belfast, Ireland. I have a job as a maid in a hotel. I've gone back to using my maiden name, as Brianna Sullivan. My dear one, I miss you terribly, but I hope you are happy with Miss Cheri and the Bernerholdt family. I love you with all my heart, and pray that someday I can see you again. I sent you a birthday gift from Ireland. I got it in the hotel gift shop. Open it now if you haven't already. Then keep reading this and I will tell you how to wear it."

Meghan tore open the package, unfolded the paper inside it, and found a pretty little sterling silver ring! A pair of hands coming from the band of the ring held a heart that was topped with a crown, and in the middle of the crown was a small glass gemstone. "It's a Cladaigh ring! Mommy has a ring like this that was her wedding ring! What does the letter say about wearin' it?"

"It's very pretty dear! Here's the rest of the letter," Cheri said.

"An unmarried girl who is not dating should wear this ring on the ring finger of her right hand, with the point of the heart toward their wrist. That signifies she is unattached but not seeking a boyfriend. When you get old enough to date boys, turn the ring around so the point of the heart is closer to your fingertips, which shows your heart is available to suitors. When you are engaged to be married, move the ring to the ring finger of your left hand, with the point of the heart toward your fingertips. A married woman wears it on the same finger, but with the point toward their wrist. You'll probably need a bigger ring as you get older, but I hope you will always keep this one to remind you of your mommy, who loved you so much when you were a wee one."

"Love, Brianna"

"It's a little big, but I love it!" Meghan said, trying the ring on for size.

"Perhaps you could wear it around your neck on a chain, until your hands grow bigger dear? Then you won't lose it. Now, go get cleaned up for your party. Your guests should be arriving a little before six tonight," Cheri said.

===

At about four in the afternoon, while Cheri and most of the kids were still bathing and changing their clothes, Taylor answered a knock on the door of the mansion.

"Hello? Welcome to Bernerholdt Mansion! What can I do for you, Miss?" the teenaged vixen asked.

The red and white furred vixen at the door was of a similar height and figure to Taylor, and was tastefully dressed in a ladies' business suit that consisted of a simple blazer, a nice blouse, and floor-length skirt which covered her tail. She smiled, eyeing Taylor's skimpy maid's costume appreciatively, and replied, "Hello! My name is Ceera Murakami, and I've been hired to perform a magic show for a children's birthday party here at seven this evening. If it isn't too much trouble, I'd like a look at the possible spaces where I might be performing, so I can plan my show accordingly?"

"Of course! Master Hans mentioned you. Do come in, MS Murakami," Taylor said.

"Oh! This space is very nice! Love the high ceiling and the marble floor. What's behind those doors on my left?" Ceera asked, as she looked around the Foyer.

"The double doors are the library, and the door to the right of those, by the end of the stairs, is a coat closet," Taylor said. "On the other side of the entry doors are the parlor and a hallway that leads to a small bathroom and the family room. Opposite us are an office by the stairs; the great room, which you can see through the archway; and the formal dining room. The party will be downstairs. We can take that elevator to get to the games room and conservatory, where the party activities are planned to take place."

"Mind if I peek in here first?" Ceera asked, placing a hand on the library door.

"Be my guest," Taylor replied.

"Oh yes, this would do very well," Ceera said, as she looked inside the library. "Sufficiently private for changing my clothes and preparing my props, it has a table to set things on, and it's adjacent to that lovely foyer. I'll certainly look at whatever else you have to offer, but I think I already know how I want to set things up. Please, show me the party area?"

Taylor led the vixen downstairs via the elevator, and showed her the games room and the conservatory. "The children will be in the games room as well as playing outside, on the back lawn. Miss Cheri, our senior maid, was thinking the conservatory here would do well for your show. It has wonderful acoustics, and we can draw curtains across any of the windows, so the kids wouldn't see anything until you're ready to perform. The children could enter from the games room, you could perform against that curved window wall with the curtains drawn, and there is an exercise room through that door with a full bathroom, which you could use as a changing and preparation area."

"Hummm. The show is just before sunset, and I don't really like the idea of being back-lit through those thin curtains. Besides, that grand piano would be in the way. But the doors into the room from the games room are too close to the other wall for me to perform on that side of the room, with kids entering from the side," Ceera said. "Mind you, I'll manage to perform wherever my employer wants me to do it. But I _really_think that what will be best is for me to do my show upstairs. The children could be brought up the elevator from the party, seated in chairs near the elevator and facing where that grand staircase is, and I could turn that foyer into a wonderful theater for the show. If that will be acceptable, I'll even throw in a full stage illusion, at no extra charge. The space is perfect for it."

"Well, I guess that makes sense. I'll tell Miss Cheri," Taylor said. "Need any other information, or a hand with setting up?"

"Do the children have any food allergies? I was thinking of performing one trick that ends with the birthday girl getting a batch of cookies to share with her friends. I already know I need to avoid chocolate, since this is a canine household," Ceera asked.

"Cookies should be fine, as long as there is no chocolate. I'm not aware of any of the guests having other restrictions," Taylor said.

"Great! I'll go select my tricks and come back in an hour or so. And could I possibly get you to help me with setup, and during the show with one of the tricks? What I would need you to do is quite easy, and the kids love it when someone they know participates in the magic," Ceera said.

"Of course! I love performing myself, although... my own acting talents aren't suitable for entertaining young children. What do you need me to do?" Taylor asked.

===

Ceera left after talking with Taylor briefly, then she returned to the mansion at five o'clock, and Taylor assisted the vixen magician in moving her supplies for the show into the library. Then they went to the balcony level and attached Ceera's backdrop curtains to the balcony railing, so it formed a curtain wall from just to the left of the library door, to the second pillar clockwise from there, by the great room. This obscured the grand staircase and left just enough room to comfortably move behind the curtain and into the library.

"Okay, I should be good for now," Ceera said. "I need to assemble some light bars to hang from the other side of the balcony, but that's tedious stuff that I need to do myself. I'll let you know when I need help again. Should be no more than fifteen minutes."

"All right. If you need me, I'll be right here in the foyer, greeting guests," Taylor said.

Ceera went back into the library and started assembling her light bars and light stands. When she had the light bars assembled, she took them up the grand staircase and went to the far side of the balcony, where she tied the lights to the handrail of the balcony.

"Taylor? Can you find someplace up here to plug these lights in? I have a nice long extension cord, but I don't see any outlets near me," Ceera said. "While you're doing that, I'll get the free-standing side lights set up."

The two vixens passed each other on the stairs, and while Taylor plugged in the light bars, Ceera brought out two vertical light stands and set one on either side of the chairs that Taylor had already set up for the audience.

"Shouldn't they come on when I plug them in?" Taylor asked from the balcony.

"I have a remote control for them. See?" Ceera replied, pointing to the light bars with something small held in her hand, and turning them on and back off again. "Come down here and plug these in next please. I left an extension cord with each stand, and I have more if you need them."

Ceera vanished back into the library and returned several minutes later with a portable stereo and some speakers, which she set up flanking the back curtain. She finished doing a microphone check just as Taylor finished plugging in the last of the light stands. Then she turned the lights on again, made a few minor adjustments, and turned them back off.

"All right, I'm ready out here," Ceera said. "I'm going back into the library to prepare my props, change into my costume, and do a little last-minute practicing on a few things. I'd appreciate it if no one walks in on me, okay? I'll sit and read until it's time for my show. I don't want the kids to see me until it's time for the show to begin. Keeps it special, right?"

"Okay, guess I'll see you in about an hour and a half then. I'll tap on the door at ten to seven, okay?" Taylor offered.

"Perfect! And thanks for your help!" the vixen replied.

===

Most of the guests started arriving at a quarter to six, and Taylor and Hazel led them downstairs. Bridget and Phil manned the kitchen, and Cheri and the rest of the household were in the basement games room and back yard with the children.

As the party began, and while it was still light outside, Cheri organized several games for the children and their parents to play on the back lawn. By six thirty she herded them all back inside for cake and ice cream, and for opening Meghan's birthday presents.

Cheri carried the mostly white birthday cake into the room, lit with seven candles, and decorated with green four leaf clovers and green icing lettering that read, "Happy Birthday Meghan" in both English and Irish Gaelic!

"Ohhhh! I've _never_had such a fancy cake!" Meghan said, "Thank you Mama Cheri!"

"Make a wish, and then open your presents while we pass out the cake and ice cream, dear," Cheri said. "And when you're done with presents, there will be a magic show for you and your guests!"

Meghan's little mouse friend, Rose Kimball, gave Meghan a handmade necklace. Hazel gave her a knitted scarf that she had made herself. Taylor gave Meghan a necklace with an interlaced celtic triangle pendant. After several other gifts had been opened, Hans gave Meghan a gift about the size of a paperback book, and said, "This last gift is from most of our two households, Meghan. It is from Heidi and from me, from Marie and Cheri, and also from my friend Mandy."

"Oh? Well, thank ye', all of ye!" The puppy said, carefully unwrapping the slim box and peering inside. "OH! OH! Amusement park tickets! Lots an' lots of tickets!" she squealed happily.

"A dozen weekend passes, for the Oaks Park amusement park in Furland. That is the same one that Mandy went to recently. Mandy's father bought them for me while she and her family were there," Hans said.

"We will all go to Furland for a weekend. You, Marie, Hans, Heidi, Mandy and I," Cheri said. "We will get several hotel rooms, and you may also invite six guests to join us - most likely three of your friends, plus a parent for each of them. I was thinking we could do it two weeks from today, to give you time to invite your friends and get permission from their families. But we have to limit ourselves to twelve of us, as that is the most people that our largest van can carry."

"Oh! Rose? Can you an' your mommy come with us? Please?" Meghan asked breathlessly, looking at her mouse friend and her mom.

"Oh yes! I love amusement parks!" Rose agreed enthusiastically. "Can we mommy? Please?"

"We would be delighted, Meghan," Rose's mom said. "And I would be happy to take a share of the driving time, Miss Cheri. That's a very long drive, and Lord knows I've driven enough vans full of kids to soccer games and other activities over the years. I don't think I mentioned it earlier, but Rose is the youngest of my three daughters. The other two are grown and away at college now, but they were quite active in school activities."

"That would be quite welcome, thank you Mrs. Kimball," Miss Cheri replied.

One of Meghan's other young guests and her mother was also able to go, but the others her age at the party had conflicts for that weekend.

"Well, I'm sure you can find another guest to invite between now and then, Meghan dear," Miss Cheri said. "But now, if I can have everyone's attention? It is time for the magic show! Everyone upstairs, please. Do not worry if you can't all fit in the elevator. The show will not begin until we are all ready. Miss Taylor? Please inform our special guest that we are bringing the children upstairs."

"Certainly M'Lady! I'll go up with the first batch of guests," Taylor said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 533 By DoggyStyle57, November 2014

==========

May 7th (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

"Miss Murakami? The children are coming upstairs now," Taylor said after tapping gently on the library door.

"Very good. I'll be right out," the vixen replied from inside the library.

Taylor and Cheri got everyone seated in the Foyer. At some point during the party Ceera had apparently set up two small tables and a few of her magic props in front of the curtain, and had turned on her stage lights. On the tables were some lengths of rope, a pitcher of milk, a covered metal pan of some sort, and two lit candles.

When all of the family and their guests were comfortably seated, with Meghan in the front row between Cheri and Marie, Hans stood to one side of the stage area and said, "Miss Meghan? In honor of the seventh birthday of the Irish girl who came to us and captured our hearts, we have brought you a special entertainer from another far-off country. Please welcome Miss Ceera Murakami, the magical Kitsune from Japan!"

On cue, a soft Japanese music began to play, and Ceera came through a slit in the left hand curtain, wearing her blue kimono and waving a white paper fan. She appeared as she had at the restaurant, with those three impossibly lifelike fox tails waving sinuously behind her. She danced gracefully to the music, bowed to Meghan, and suddenly she was holding two fans, one in each hand! As she continued to dance, the fans in her hands multiplied again and again, until she was actually juggling six unfolded fans, faster and faster until they became a circular blur, and then silently burst into a ring of fire which quickly dissipated into nothing just as the music ended!

The guests and family laughed and applauded, and Ceera bowed again, empty handed, and then said, "I am Ceera Murakami, and I bring you greetings from ancient Japan, a land of magic and mystery! I am a Kitsune! A magical creature! But you need not fear my powerful magic, for I may not harm anyone in a household where I have been invited as a guest. Now, I understand we have a birthday girl here today? Miss Meghan? Would you like to help me to do a magic trick?"

"OH! R-really? Me?" Meghan gasped, still in awe of the amazing trick that the vixen had begun her show with. "Oh yes!" She got up so fast she almost knocked her chair over, and darted over to the mysterious vixen, completely unafraid.

"Meghan? Do you know how to bake cookies?" Ceera asked.

"Ummm, no, but I like to eat cookies!" Meghan replied.

"Well, we are going to use magic to make cookies! What do you think of that?" Ceera asked.

"Really? That would be so neat! What do I have to do?" the puppy asked eagerly, her tail wagging happily.

"Hold this baking pan on a tray in front of you, at eye level so you can see everything clearly, and be careful not to tip it or spill what I put into it, all right? You need to trust me and don't drop it, no matter what happens. Can you do that?" Ceera asked, as she handed the child a round metal tray with handles on either side, and that had a metal cake pan resting on it, and guided her to where Meghan was holding it with the top edge of the pan level with her eyes.

"I... I think I can, yes," Meghan said, looking a little cross-eyed at the pan.

"Good! Now, what goes into cookies? Well, we need some flour, of course," she said, taking a paper package from one of her tables and pouring a quarter cup or so of white powder into the pan.

"And I'll need some eggs. Do any of you happen to have any eggs?" Ceera asked, walking along the front row and looking at each guest. She stopped at Rose Kimball and said, "Oh! You have an egg, right here!" and reaching behind the mouse girl's left ear she produced a large egg.

"Oh wow! How did you do that?" Rose exclaimed.

"Just like this," Ceera said, taking a second egg from the startled mouse's right ear with her other hand. She walked swiftly back to Meghan and cracked both eggs into the pan, and then shrugged and threw the eggshells in with them. That got some laughter from the kids.

"Next we need some sugar" Ceera said. She took a piece of paper from the table, showed it to everyone, rolled it into a cone, and held the empty paper cone between Hans and Mandy. "You two look so sweet together. I'm sure if you kiss her, I can get some sugar from it."

"Okay, I'm game for that," Hans said, grinning and kissing Mandy rather chastely on the mouth.

"Excellent! That will do nicely!" Ceera said, and she walked back to the pan and poured half a cup of sugar out of the paper cone and into the pan!

"And last of all, we need some milk," she said, taking the pitcher of milk and pouring what had to be at least a quart of milk into the pan, leaving the pitcher almost completely empty. "Now raise it a little higher, Meghan. We're going to bake the cookies, and I don't want to singe your nose!"

"L-like this?" Meghan asked, holding the tray a few inches higher.

"That will do! Now, I'll start my little oven here with this candle, and cover it so it bakes nicely," Ceera said. She took a lit red candle from its candlestick with her left hand, picked up a metal cover with her right hand, and said. "Here's the real magic. Don't drop it!"

The vixen touched the lit candle to the contents of the pan, and fire leaped three feet up out of the pan. Swiftly she covered the pan, snuffing out the flames, and then somehow turned the red candle into a red silk scarf, which she draped over the covered pan.

"Do you believe in magic, Meghan?" Ceera asked, guiding the child's hands back down to waist level. "I hope you do, because if you really believe in magic, then we just made some delicious cookies! But if you don't believe magic is real, then we just made a really yucky mess!"

"I believe in magic!" Meghan said breathlessly. "Ohhh, please let it work!"

"Let's see then!" Ceera said, and with a flourish she made the red silk scarf vanish, and then she lifted the lid of the pan. And there in the pan, wrapped in the red silk scarf, were a dozen or more sugar cookies! She took the scarf and cookies out of the otherwise clean and empty pan, and handed them to Meghan in exchange for the tray and pan. "There you go, Meghan! You may keep the scarf as a gift for your birthday, and share the cookies with your friends! Let's have a nice round of applause for my magical assistant on her birthday!"

Everyone was very impressed and applauded happily as Meghan returned to her seat, munching on a cookie and offering one to Marie and Cheri.

Ceera did several more magic tricks, including cutting ropes into short pieces and making them one long piece again, causing brass rings to link together into chains and patterns and come unlinked again, and identifying a playing card that Hans selected from a pack of cards... by making his selected card vanish from the deck and appear in his shirt pocket!

Then she moved her tables back against the curtain, and brought out two silvery rings the size of hula hoops, each with a shimmering curtain attached to the ring. She set these rings six feet apart on the marble floor in the middle of the foyer, several feet in front of the back curtain, and said, "I need one more volunteer to assist me, for the final act of my performance tonight. Someone older this time, I think. You miss, perhaps? The vixen in the maid's uniform?" she asked, pointing to Taylor.

"Me? Sure!" Taylor said, trying to act surprised as she joined Ceera in front of the others. "Your show has been amazing! What do I need to do?"

"Oh, this is very simple. Just do exactly what I do, all right? Stand in that ring over there," Ceera said, pointing to the left hand ring and stepping into the right hand one herself. "Now take the ring in both hands, and raise it to your waist level. Yes, just like that."

"Okay... Wow, this fabric is amazing. It flows like silk, yet it glitters in the light, and I can't see a thing though it. I'd love to have a dress made of this stuff!" Taylor said. "Now what?"

"Now raise it up over your head, just like I'm doing. I'm going to count to three, and then I want you to lower the ring quickly back down to waist level. Ready?" Ceera said, raising her ring upward so the shimmering fabric completely concealed her.

"Ready!" Taylor said, raising her ring too.

"One! ... Two! ..."Ceera said.

"THREE!" the vixen shouted. But her voice came from where Taylor was supposed to be, and when the rings dropped, Taylor and Ceera had traded places! Not only that, but they had tradedclothes! Taylor was standing where Ceera had been, and was wearing Ceera's kimono and looking utterly stunned and astonished, while Ceera was where Taylor had been and was wearing Taylor's maid uniform!

"No way!" Taylor gasped, almost dropping her ring completely. "No freaking way!" She was clearly astonished, and maybe just a bit frightened.

"Oh! I _like_this outfit! Very flattering! Once more! Rings up!" Ceera said, raising her ring over her head.

Taylor blinked and quickly copied her, and when Ceera counted to three again and the rings dropped to the floor, the two vixens had returned to their original positions!

"And that, my friends, is REAL Magic! Thank you, and good night!" Ceera said, bowing and taking Taylor's hand in hers, and then bowing again with Taylor copying her bow.

Everyone applauded wildly, and Taylor walked back to the others still looking absolutely stunned.

"How did she do that Taylor?" Meghan asked eagerly, as her guests chattered excitedly about the show and Cheri and Hazel started leading everyone to the dining room for dinner.

"I... I don't know! Really! I honestly don't know!" Taylor insisted. "She... she did ask me to help, before the show, but... I... I can't remember what she told me I would need to do."

"It _was_magic. Don't let it bother you," Ceera said, coming up behind Taylor.

"It was certainly amazing, Ceera," Hans said, as he handed the vixen a check for her fee. "An amazing trick. Very well done, but still a trick. You're incredibly talented, I'll give you that. But I'll figure it out eventually. I like the illusions stage magicians create. And I have to admit, I have no idea right now how you pulled that off, since there are definitely not any trap doors in my marble floor, and you were far enough from the back curtain that someone would have had to see what happened, if you had some way to make the rings stay up while you traded places and did a quick costume change. Hypnosis, maybe? You and Taylor are pretty similar in appearance. Maybe you hypnotized all of us and made us believe you swapped places? Well, _whatever_you did, you definitely amazed Meghan and her guests, and for that I am quite happy."

"Believe whatever you like, Hans. We magicians never tell our secrets. But I'm glad everyone enjoyed my show. May I borrow Taylor for a few minutes to get my things back into my van?" Ceera asked.

"Sure. I'd help too, but I need to join my family for dinner," Hans said.

===

Taylor joined the others about fifteen minutes later. The family and guests were still having a very animated discussion about the magic show, and hadn't yet started their meal.

"Did you have a happy birthday, ma chere Meghan?" Miss Cheri asked.

"Oh yes, Mama Cheri! It was the best one I've ever had!" Meghan said happily.

"Well, it's not over yet," Hans said. "Phil and Bridget have prepared a wonderful meal for us." He looked over at the Golden Retriever couple, and they started to serve the meal.

"Hans? What really_happened during that magic show?" Mandy whispered urgently, being careful to keep her voice low enough that Meghan couldn't hear what she was saying. "Some of those tricks just didn't seem possible! Especially that last one. Do you think... Hans, could Ceera _really_be a _Kitsune? Did we just see someone doing real magic?"

"Oh come on, Mandy!" Hans whispered back with a laugh. "If Kitsune and other supernatural creatures were real, don't you think we'd see a lot more stuff about them on the news? If Ceera could do _real_magic, why would she pretend to be a stage magician and do kiddy shows?"

"M-maybe they're real, but they don't want to draw attention to themselves?" Mandy replied. "Haven't you ever experienced anything that couldn't be explained, except by the supernatural?"

Hans thought back to a vivid dream he had once had, where he had been attacked by a real werewolf on Halloween, and been saved by a magic amulet. And he remembered, but couldn't admit to Mandy, that one of their school friends, the mute mouse girl, Elise, could talk to his mind by telepathy. Then there were the presents from his friend Bren, that seemed to just 'appear' on the senior maid's desk in his father's mansion last Christmas, with no evidence on the estate's extensive security cameras of how they got there. But surely the werewolf had been just a dream. And there was some scientific credibility to the idea that some people might have latent telepathic abilities. And Bren's gifts... well, Bren knew Sun Ce, and Sun Ce's bodyguard, Xan Fu, could use Ninja skills to evade Lord Karl's security at will... Bren might have found a similar person who could sneak the packages into the mansion. Hans shook his head and said, "I've seen weird things, but I believe they all have a rational explanation. We'll check the security videos after dinner tonight. I'm sure they caught something that will let us know how she pulled those tricks off."

===

Several hours later, after Meghan's guests had all gone home and Meghan and most of the others in the household had gone to bed, Hans, Mandy and Taylor gathered in the security room to check out the video footage of the magic show.

"So you really don't remember what Ceera told you, Taylor? Or was that just for Meghan's benefit, to make her magic show special?" Mandy asked.

"I swear to you both, on my honor as Master Hans' devoted servant, that I am not lying about that," Taylor stated earnestly. "I remember showing her around before she set up, so she could pick the best place to perform. She said then that she would like it if I would help with one of the tricks. Then she left for an hour or so, and when she came back, I helped her to set up her curtains and lights. I expected her to have me practice something with her, while everyone else was downstairs for the party. But... She just shut herself up in the library, to change and to do some practice on her own. She didn't mention me helping her again, and she just stayed in there reading while the guests arrived and until it was time for her show to start. We didn't speak again until I knocked on the library door and told her it was just about time for the show to start."

"Well, I'm accessing the recorded stuff from the two main cameras for the foyer," Hans said, tapping commands into the control keyboard and pointing to two of the security monitors. "Hummm. She blocked the one that normally points toward the elevator with her backdrop curtains. Dang! The one on the other side, above the elevator, is right behind one of her lights! Can't see much around it. Maybe the great room camera?" He tapped in a few more commands, and got another view of Ceera's show area from the side, with the entry doors behind her.

They watched the show from start to finish, as it would have been seen from the side instead of from where the audience was seated. But the only trickery that they caught was that the fans at the start of the show had all been in her hand to begin with, folded behind the first fan. Even that was hard to catch, as she snapped open the new fans and parted them to make them seem to multiply. There was no indication of how she managed the cookie trick, or the others before the final act. And they watched the last act with Taylor four times, and still couldn't see how it was done!

"She really did it..." Taylor said. "She really did trade clothes and places with me, and I don't remember how it happened! How is that possible?"

"She's... just really good at this," Hans insisted. "Street magicians perform while surrounded on all sides, and no one sees anything, right? Maybe we can figure it out of we look farther back on the recordings, and peek at her set up work?" He selected the camera that was near the base of the grand staircase, which gave him a good view of what happened behind the curtains. But that camera had detected no motion after the stage area had been set up, and until the curtain was taken down again. Ceera had been to one side of its covered area when she left the library and ducked through the slit in the left curtain.

"So check the library? She was in there for a couple hours," Taylor said.

"Just one camera in there," Hans said, accessing that camera's data files. "It points at the central table and the part of the book cases where the secret door is. Here we go. I'll start it at five PM. It's a motion sensitive camera, so it only records when things move, unless I pre-set it to do otherwise. Let's see what she was doing in there..."

Hans started the video, and they could barely see Taylor and Ceera stacking her props and supplies on the library table and presumably on the floor near the library door, under the security camera. They saw her unpack the backdrop curtains, and then come back for her lighting system and sound system. Apparently she was aware of the camera, because she changed her clothes in the blind spot by the doors, right under the camera. They next saw her preparing her portable tables and props on or near the table at the end closest to the library doors, and then there were a few flashes of light as she tested the flash powder and flash paper that apparently was used to make the fire in the cookie trick. Then she selected a book from the library shelves, lay back on a padded bench over near the secret door, and began to quietly read.

"Wow... She has great concentration. She's laying so still that the camera only turns on when she turns a page," Taylor said, as the video images skipped several times before Taylor's knock on the door roused Ceera from her reading.

"No, she fell asleep," Mandy said. "Play that back again, the last time she moved before Taylor called for her, she put the book face down on her tummy."

Hans frowned. "No... Something's wrong here. Look at the time stamps on the video. She sat there for more than an hour, and she only turned the pages of that book eight times? What was she doing? Admiring pictures of nude statues? No one sits that still for that long. No one!" He rewound the recording and played it back at slow speed. After three replays, he had one section crawl at one frame at a time. Then he stopped it on a frame that looked odd.

"Crap! Do you see what she did?" Hans asked, pointing at the screen.

"I don't understand. Did the camera wiggle just then?" Mandy asked "That frame looks like everything is shifted several inches to the left. And what's that vertical white bar on the right edge of the image?"

"That's the edge of a photograph of her lying on the bench! Dammit! She snapped a picture of herself from close to the camera's position, and used that picture to trick the camera so it looked like she was in there and had fallen asleep while reading. Look at the next time stamp! There's a twenty minute gap before the camera saw any movement again! I need to check the safes! She may have been robbing us!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 534 By DoggyStyle57, December 2014

==========

May 7th (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

"Oh no!" Taylor gasped, as Hans went to the gun safe in the security room and started opening it. "Master Hans... Oh! It never occurred to me that there could be any harm with leaving Ceera alone in the library! I was right outside in the Foyer most of the time, and she seemed so nice!"

"Don't blame yourself, Taylor," Hans said as he yanked open the door of the gun safe. "I trusted her too, and we still don't know for certain that she did anything bad. As suspicious as this looks, there could be an innocent reason for her defeating the security camera. The important thing now is to make sure everything looks normal. If it doesn't,then we worry about what she did."

"Hans? Can't we just check some of the other security cameras to see if she got in here and did anything with this gun safe or the big vault?" Mandy asked. "Or wouldn't an alarm go off if someone broke into that fancy big vault?"

"There aren't_any cameras in here in the security room, or in the secret stairway from here past the vault and to the basement," Hans replied, as he looked through several small jewelry boxes and a small cash box that were stacked in the lower part of the gun safe. "I'm pretty sure that's because this security monitoring room and the vault and the secret stairway were supposed to be the last refuge for the family if the mansion was attacked. There are cameras that cover all the entrances to this area, but nothing inside, not even in the big vault. I don't think the designer of the system wanted there to be any trace on the recorded security videos of this area even existing. As for alarms on the vault door or anywhere else, they would only be active if we turned on the alarm system in away mode, and we definitely couldn't have the alarms turned on with the mansion full of guests attending Meghan's party. Well, so far, so good. As far as I can tell none of the guns, money or jewelry that should be in _this safe appears to be missing. Let's check the big vault."

The two girls followed Hans down the secret staircase to the big vault's landing, and watched nervously as Hans very carefully looked over the vault door before touching or opening it.

"I don't see any damage. Not even scratch marks. No sign of forced entry. This vault has a six digit combination, Mandy, and only the people that live inside the mansion know how to open it. We haven't even told Phil or Bridget the combination for it. Then again, we don't let most people even know this part of the mansion exists. Only people we trust, like you," Hans said to his girlfriend. "I think it's safe for me to open it. But I don't want either of you to touch the vault door or anything inside. If she left fingerprints or fur traces or other evidence of her being in the safe, we need to leave things as undisturbed as possible."

"But I already have touched things in there, when you showed me the vault last weekend, Hans," Mandy said.

"Yes, but if Ceera touched those same places since then, her marks would be on top of yours," Hans said as he unlocked the vault and pulled the heavy door open with one hand, using the highest end of the handle to avoid where the vixen might have touched if she opened it too. "Well, this is reassuring. It looks the same in here as it did when I was in here with Mandy last weekend."

"Hans? Even if she did get in here, what_could she have stolen?" Mandy asked. "I mean, a thief may have expected lots of money and jewelry to be hoarded in here. But _you keep all that stuff in the gun safe upstairs, right? I mean, you told me you don't keep much of anything valuable here, right?"

"We actually don't even keep much in the way of cash or jewelry in the mansion at all. We use credit cards and bank transfers to buy almost everything, and use a safe deposit box at our bank to store certain special things that we don't need fast access to. But there's one thing she could have taken from this vault, a thing that would be quite valuable... as blackmail material," Hans said grimly. "That would be the archived security videos. She wouldn't even need to steal the originals. If she had a laptop with her, she might have been able to copy incriminating videos of people in this mansion having sex with others that they shouldn't be fucking. That would include what father, Heidi and I did a while back with your family, Mandy."

"But... you archive all sorts of stuff, from all over the mansion, and you've done that since you moved in here. There must be thousands of hours of videos in those archives. If she only had twenty minutes undetected to raid this vault, how would she know what was worth taking?" Mandy asked.

Hans opened two drawers under the desk and looked at the labels on the DVD's and hard drives stored there. He held up a USB external disk drive and said, "With more than 50 cameras in various locations around the estate, even with many of them inactive because they don't detect any motion, there's hundreds of thousands of hours of recorded stuff archived here. Most of it is archived here on one terabyte external drives like this one. They're filed by date - all cameras for a specific range of dates. Some particularly interesting or sensitive stuff is also here on DVD - sometimes only on DVD, if it's particularly dicey material, like father having oral or anal sex with Heidi. Now, just from a quick look, I don't see any obvious gaps in the date labels, or any 'special activity' DVD's that seem to be missing. These two drawers look the same as I recall from peeking in here last weekend. But it could take me a couple of days to be certain. If Ceera was targeting these archives, and was looking for a particular date, it would be easy to find the drive for that date, start it copying, and then come back for it after her show was over. She might have even copied two of the external drives in that time. But the big question is, how would she even know the vault was here, let alone what to copy?"

Hans looked through the drawers a little more thoroughly, then he sighed and said, "Well, if she actually took any of this stuff, I can't tell. And if she copied anything, she must have put the original archived media back where it came from. I don't see _anything_to even show me that she got in here. Maybe I'm just being paranoid."

"Master? You should still tell Master Karl and Mister Jager and Miss Cheri," Taylor said. "Even if she didn't get in here, and didn't take anything from the gun safe, she did do something really suspicious. There's no innocent reason that I can imagine that would explain why she would have had the spy gear with her to take that picture of herself and somehow get the picture in front of that security camera while she was lying on the bench on the other side of the room. No matter _what_she was doing in the library, she came _prepared_to fool a security camera."

"You're right, of course. I'll call Tobias Jager now, and then I'll call father. You go get Cheri and bring her here. Ummmm.... Look in Marie's room for her. I think they were planning on sleeping together tonight, once Meghan was firmly asleep, and they probably won't want to risk mating in Cheri's room, since that's right next door to Meghan's room," Hans said.

===

May 8th (Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When the family was done with breakfast the next day, Miss Cheri said, "Meghan? Could you come to the office with Marie and I? There is another letter from your birth mother that I want to discuss with both of you. It came in the same box with your card and gift, but was addressed to me. I read it last night after dinner, and I want to share it now with both of you."

"Okay mama Cheri," Meghan said. "Is my mommy okay? You look upset."

"Your mother is fine, dear," Miss Cheri stated. "I also got some disturbing news last night, but it doesn't have anything to do with you or with your mother's letter to me. Come with me please."

===

They went into Hans' office and closed the door behind them. When everyone was comfortable, Cheri looked at Meghan and said, "Meghan dear, you understand that your mommy is still recovering from the nasty drugs that Mister O'Connor used on her don't you? They made her very sick, and it will take time for her body to purge itself from their effects."

"Yes mama Cheri. The police lady told me about that. It's the big reason why mommy can't take care of me herself. She needs to get well first," the seven year old mixed breed Bernese and Irish Setter girl replied.

"Well, in her letter to me, your birth mother said she is getting better, but that it is going to take much longer than she had thought it would take for her to get well again. Her therapists and doctors think it may take her several years for her to get better, while she was hoping for only a few months. You _do_understand that Marie and I are very happy to have you in our family, and that you can live with us for as long as you need to, right?" Miss Cheri asked.

"Umm humm. An' I like living with you, too, mama Cheri. But, ummm, do you think mommy is gonna leave me here for a really long time?" Meghan replied.

"Yes, ma chere_Meghan," Cheri said. "It isn't that she doesn't _want you back with her. It's just that she is very sick and needs to get well first. Also, do you remember how she said in her note to you that she has started calling herself Brianna Sullivan again, so she doesn't have to be reminded all the time of Mister O'Connor and the bad things he did to both of you? She can do that because Sullivan was her legal surname before she married, and now that she is a widow, she is free to resume using her maiden name. But you were born as Meghan O'Connor, while she was married to that mean man. Your mommy wants you to be able to get away from that name too. She has asked me if I would formally adopt you. Not just be your guardian, but do all the legal things that are required for me to become your new mommy, and to give you my last name. If you agree to what she is asking me to do, your name would be changed to Meghan LeChow, and you would become my daughter, and Marie would become your sister. We will never keep you away from your birth mother, and she still loves you very much. But she thinks that growing up as my daughter will be better for you. At least until she gets well again. Would it be all right with you if we do that? Can I become your real mommy, and Marie your real sister?"

"I... I guess so. Does my real daddy know? Is that what he wants me to do?" Meghan asked.

"Yes, he knows. I called him last night, and he approves of me adopting you dear," Miss Cheri said. "He already told you why he can't adopt you himself and give you his last name. He knows if I become your mommy, that you will always be safe and cared for, just as he cares for Marie and I. He loves you too, and thinks this will be best for you."

"And I would be very happy for you to be my adopted little sister, Meghan," Marie said, giving the younger girl a hug. "I already love you like my real sister."

"Okay. Yes, I'd like having you really be my mommy, mama Cheri," Meghan said, giving the Chow Chow Dog lady that had been caring for her a big hug. "Now can we try to call some of my other school friends, to see who else can come with us to the amusement park?"

"Yes, but first let's write a letter to Brianna, so she can know you're happy and have gotten your birthday presents, and that you want me to adopt you," Cheri said, logging in to the computer and opening a word processing program. "Your mommy doesn't have an e-mail account right now, so we will have to mail her a letter."

===

May 10th (Monday morning) - County courthouse, in Pouncefield.

As soon as the children were off to school on Monday. Miss Cheri went to the courthouse and started the process for filing to adopt Megan. Since she had already been approved by both the American and Irish authorities to be the child's legal guardian, the formal adoption process could be shortened considerably. They were able to fax the necessary forms to the hotel in Ireland where Brianna was working for her consent, and the clerks at the office told Cheri they would let her know as soon as possible the outcome of her request.

May 10th (Monday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

Tobias Jager, Hans' chief of security and the manager of Falcon Security, arrived at the mansion shortly after the children came home from school.

"Miss Cheri? Master Hans? Could I have a word in private with you please?" the panther said shortly after Taylor welcomed him and brought Tobias to the great room.

"My office? Or would you prefer we go to the security room, where you can see the videos that I found last night for yourself?" Hans asked.

"Security room. And I must say, Master Hans, I'm impressed with your detective work so far. That was a good job you did of detecting the way the security camera had been foiled," Tobias said, as they got into the elevator to go upstairs. "You should seriously consider applying to work in Military Intelligence when you start your Swiss military service. You would do well in the field."

"Well, I'm still not sure how she actually did it, but the picture over the camera trick is something I saw in a spy movie once," Hans said.

"I can think of several ways it could be accomplished. And none of them are spur of the moment activities. They all require careful planning and specialized equipment," Tobias said, as they left the elevator and walked around the balcony to Hans' bedroom. "So, the first time you ever saw this vixen, Ceera, was two weeks before the party?"

"Yes sir. She works at that Japanese steak house that I told you about. I took Mandy there for her birthday, and she was our hostess," Hans said, leading them through his 'girly closet' and into the security monitoring room.

"When did you make reservations for that dinner?" Tobias asked, as he sat at the security control station. "Any particular reason you chose that restaurant?"

"I made the reservations on Tuesday, the 20th. I got an e-mailed ad promoting the restaurant, and when I clicked the link and checked them out on the web, it looked interesting," Hans replied.

"I see. I want a copy of that e-mail, please. And when did you decide to hire her for the birthday party?" Tobias asked.

"On Mandy's birthday. When I made the reservation, I arranged for Ceera to do a 'substitution trick' for Mandy when we arrived. It's a special thing they do, where the magician poses as a hostess and greets the guest, and then seems to magically change color and become one of the regular hostesses. Then after our meal we watched Ceera's magic act at the restaurant, and it struck me that she would be very entertaining for Meghan's party guests. I asked her if she was available. It happened that she was," Hans replied.

"Did she do anything to suggest she would be available for a show like that?" Tobias asked.

"No, not really. I mentioned it to her first. But she_did_ slip a business card into my pocket without me noticing, before we watched her show and talked to her about doing the party," Hans said. "Her card mentioned she did shows for parties and special occasions."

"That's very interesting. Well, here is what I found out about her so far, after talking to the vixen that manages that restaurant. Ceera was hired by them about six months ago. Good employee, popular with the clientele, always on time. She worked there full time, and never took any vacation, until now. But the day before Miss Meghan's birthday party, she told the restaurant's manager that she had a family emergency, and needed two weeks off. Given her good work record, they allowed her to take two weeks' vacation, even though she didn't have that much vacation time accrued yet. The manager wasn't willing to tell me her travel plans. Possibly she hadn't told her where she was going. But it looks like she was planning to leave town a full day before that party was scheduled!"

"Could she have lied to her employer to get the time off? Her fee for the show was probably a lot more than working her shifts at the restaurant would have earned her," Hans said.

"Or maybe the family emergency was legitimate, but the timing allowed her to do the show to pick up extra travelling money before she actually left," Tobias conceded. "But she does_appear to have left town. I've been to her apartment and talked to her landlord. Her apartment is locked up tight, her mail and newspaper deliveries have been stopped, and there's nothing perishable left in her refrigerator or pantry shelves. I didn't search it very thoroughly, but her place is in exactly the condition I would expect for someone to leave it in, if they were going to be away for several weeks and had a day or more of free to get ready to go. There are still clothes and a TV and a stereo and other personal effects there - enough to imply she _may be coming back. Not a lot, though, and nothing very expensive. Little enough that she might be willing to abandon it if she had a good reason to skip town for good."

"You broke in and even checked her fridge? Thorough as usual, Tobias," Hans said, grinning. "Still, it only sounds like she happened to go on vacation, and we have no proof she did anything other than mess around with that one camera."

"I'll keep looking for her," Tobias said. "So far, you're right. We don't have any solid evidence she actually did anything wrong. We might even be misinterpreting what you found on that security camera, though I doubt it. You let me know immediately if she contacts you, or if there are any other odd occurrences, all right? I'll send a full report to Lord Karl."

"Of course," Miss Cheri said. "I do hope this is all a misunderstanding, but I am worried."

===

The week following Meghan's party was uneventful. There were no blackmail threats, and Hans confirmed that all of the archived security video hard drives and DVD's were accounted for. They began to hope they could just write the strange events off as weird series of coincidences.

===

May 14th (Friday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

At the end of the week, after the kids returned from school, Tobias made another report. He met with Cheri and Hans in Hans' office, and this time he also set up a video conference session, so Lord Karl could hear his findings.

"Well, so far, no one has contacted us and indicated they had any 'privileged' information," Tobias said. "If someone was planning on using information from the security videos for blackmail, I would have expected a contact by now. I'm taking that as a positive sign. I wish I could be more positive about the mysterious MS Murakami, however."

"I read your earlier report. Did you find anything worrisome when you dug deeper into her background, Tobias?" Lord Karl asked.

"I found nothing. And literally do mean nothing at all. I managed to get access to her employee file from the restaurant, and it included transcripts from her interview and references check results. So I called the people she had given as prior employment references, and asked similar questions, claiming to be a potential new employer that she was applying to work for. All four of the people on her references list gave _exactly_the same replies that they had given to the restaurant manager, word for word. It was as if they were reading a script for what to say! But when asked for more information, they only had vague generalities to comment on - such as that she was well liked, and had a good attendance record. No one knew where she lived, or what family members she might have. All of them said she picked up her paychecks in person, rather than using direct deposit or having the checks mailed to her home address."

"Bank records? Prior addresses?" Karl asked.

"Nothing," Tobiass replied grimly. "She has no paper trail at all before her job at the restaurant, other than her employment references. No driver's license, no bank account, no credit cards... Her paychecks from the restaurant she works at now got picked up in person and they, as well as your check for her magic show, were cashed at one of those storefront businesses that cash checks for people with no bank accounts and that give out payday loans. But there's no record that I can find of any paychecks being issued or cashed from her supposed prior employers at all. It took some effort, but I got access to the HR and accounting files for two of the companies that she listed as her most recent former employers. Get this - their business records don't show her as having been an employee. If she ever really worked there, someone has removed all trace of her from their HR and accounting files."

"That doesn't sound good. What else have you got?" Karl asked.

"The van she drove to the mansion when she did the show was a rental. The agency she got it from showed me the van in their lot, but no one could find any paperwork for her renting it. There was nothing in their files or databases about who took the van off the lot that day. Just a log file entry for when it was cleaned after it was returned. Her current apartment address is legitimate, but also only goes back six months, and her landlord got paid in cash every month. He didn't ask her for prior rental references. The website for her 'business' as a stage magician was also started six months ago. The service provider that hosts her site was paid with a debit card that was purchased at a department store. In short, before six months ago, I can't even prove that vixen existed!"

"So there is just enough real information to fool a cursory background check, and nothing more. Does she sound to you like a sleeper agent?" Karl asked.

"Unfortunately, yes." Tobias said. "But she could also be someone who got a new identity via a witness protection program, or because they were escaping an abusive spouse. Could just be someone who dislikes having personal information available to strangers, and chose to 'go off the grid'. Look Karl, I know we're all feeling edgy after that last kidnapping attempt. But this feels different. Something is definitely bogus about MS Murakami, but there is no evidence she has actually broken any laws or caused any harm. All we have are our suspicions, and the complete lack of information on who she really is. There's nothing here we can take to the police."

"But we _can_take our own precautions," Karl said. "Hans? I'm afraid that until Tobias and my other field agents can locate and interrogate this 'Ceera Murakami' vixen, I need you and your sister to remain in the mansion and under guard. Taylor or Cheri are to stay within arm's reach of each of you at all times, and both are to be armed. Tobias, I want you to put mansion security on amber threat alert status. If this is still going on by Monday, Cheri is to call the school and state that Hans and Heidi have the flu and must remain at home. We can hope it is only my family she is targeting, and that the other children will remain safe enough at school, but I want one of your people to be available at the school when they are there, with one of Hans' pagers, so the children can summon help in a hurry if needed. Taylor can pick up Hans and Heidi's homework assignments."

"Father? I understand your concern, I really do," Hans said. "And I suppose Heidi and I can stay home for a week and pretend to be sick, if we need to. But the weekend after this one we are planning to take Meghan to the amusement park in Furland, and..."

"And if this still isn't resolved by then, you and Heidi will not go on that trip, son, and that is final. Cheri can take Megan and the others on the trip, and Taylor and Tobias can guard the two of you," Karl said, in a tone that made it clear he would not negotiate a compromise. "There have already been two attempts to kidnap either you or Heidi. Now someone with no apparent existence before six months ago has compromised the mansion's security and may have had access to very sensitive information about all the security arrangements that we have in place. I am only giving you two options - stay in the mansion under guard... or you and your household will move back to Switzerland, where I can protect you personally."

"I will make sure no one harms your children, Karl," Tobias said. "I'll protect them with my life, if need be."

"As will I, Master," Miss Cheri added.

"Good. Let us hope it doesn't come to that, and that we can find this mysterious vixen soon," Karl said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 535 By DoggyStyle57, December 2014

==========

May 14th (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

After Tobias concluded the meeting with Hans, Cheri, and Lord Karl, they stepped out to the foyer area and found Taylor.

"Miss Taylor, until the mysterious MS Murakami can be located and questioned, Lord Karl has asked me to tell you that he wants either you or Cheri to stay with Hans and Heidi at all times, and to be armed. Come with us and get your gun," Tobias said.

"Yes sir! Has there been a threat made against the family, sir?" the vixen replied, as she followed them to the gun safe.

"No, but the results of my investigation so far have turned up several suspicious things, and we feel it is better to be safe than sorry," Tobias replied. "I'll have a meeting with everyone that lives on the estate later tonight, after I have brought the outdoor security staff to a higher level of preparedness. For now, don't worry anyone, or tell them you have a gun. Just stay close to Heidi. Cheri will be with Hans for now."

Hans opened the safe and handed Cheri and Taylor each a 9mm SIG-Sauer P220R semi-automatic pistol and two 9-round clips of ammo.

Both maids checked their guns, loaded them, chambered a round, and then tucked the spare magazine and gun into the two pockets of their maid uniform skirts, hidden under either side of their aprons.

"I will protect her, sir. You can count on me. She should be in the family room playing with Marie, Meghan and Hazel right now," Taylor said, hurrying out of the security room to find the other girls.

Tobias turned to Hans and said, "I think it's time I looked at the big vault personally. Trying to track down MS Murakami has been my priority so far, but that has become a dead end. Maybe I can see something in the vault that you missed."

"Right this way," Hans said, as he led Tobias and Cheri down the secret stairway to the big vault, and opened it for the panther.

Tobias took a small ultraviolet lamp from his jacket pocket and inspected the vault door, inside and out, and then the area around the desk where the security videos were archived. "Do the maids come in here as part of their housekeeping duties?" Tobias asked. "It seems remarkably clean in here."

"We do not clean in here, no," Miss Cheri answered. "There usually is no need to do so."

"The vault is air tight when it's shut up, and the ventilation system doesn't activate unless the vault gets locked by the inside controls," Hans added. "So there's no way for dust to get in here, and no reason to clean inside here."

"There is always_a way for dust to get on things, Hans," Tobias insisted. "If nothing else, some dust will settle out of the air, and over time the building materials deteriorate and create some dust. Maybe not much, in just a year or so, but there should be _some dust. This place looks as clean on the inside as it would if someone made a very determined effort to clean every possible surface. I don't even see anything in the back corners under the table! I also don't see any fingerprints at all, in here or on the vault's controls and handle, other than what I can account for by Hans having come in here after the suspected break in. This lamp makes them glow. See?" he said, as he held the lamp in front of a desk drawer, and pointed to several sets of fingerprints there. "I can, and I will, check these prints to see who they belong to. But I suspect they are all from Hans. I'm not seeing any old, blurry prints in places that would make sense. Just fresh ones."

"Are you suggesting MS Murakami went to the effort needed to get in here, but then spent the entire twenty minutes that we cannot account for by cleaning the inside of this vault, monsieur Tobias?" Cheri asked. "Even if all of our maids came in here at once to clean it, we could not clean every surface in so short a time."

"Nor does it make any sense that anyone would bother to clean every last surface, no matter how much time they had to do it," Tobias said. "A burgular might possibly wipe the surfaces that they knew they had touched, and pick up whatever trash they may have dropped. But they wouldn't mop the floor and clean the underside of the table. Yet that is what seems to have happened in here. It's just way too clean."

"I do not know what to say to that, monsieur Tobias," Cheri replied. "As far as I am aware, my maids have only cleaned the interior of this vault once - when we moved into the mansion. And even then, it needed very little cleaning."

"Hans? You're sure you checked everything that should have been in here? Nothing is missing?" Tobias asked.

"We only use the two desk drawers for the archived security stuff, the largest safe-deposit drawer closest to the desk for storing the hard copies of my household's employment contracts for our maids and staff, and that one shelf over there to store things like spare ammunition. Everything else is empty," Hans said. "The money and jewelry and guns, except for that shotgun here in the safe, are all kept in the gun safe, closer to my bedroom and pretty much right above this vault. I can show you precisely which ones we use, and you can look in the other safe deposit drawers if you want, and there are some supplies cupboards behind the fold-down beds if you want to look in them. Those are all unlocked. But I can assure you, they are empty. There has been no reason to use them."

"Hummm. Who saw MS Murakami leave, after the show?" Tobias asked.

"Taylor should have, plus whoever was on guard duty at the gate that night. We know what time she drove her van both in and out through the gate, because the security guards logged it and the camera at the guard booth recorded it," Hans said. "It was definitely her doing the driving."

"Show me the other storage areas in here," Tobias said. "Especially any that might be big enough for a small person to hide in. She might have snuck an accomplice in here. This vault was made to be a relatively comfortable place to wait out a siege. I want to make sure you don't have an unwanted guest hiding in here."

"I don't think even Meghan could hide in any of those places, but sure, I'll show them to you," Hans said. They lowered each bunk and opened the sliding doors of the cupboards behind them, but all of them were empty, and none were deep enough or large enough for even a very small child to hide in.

"Well, that rules out one more worry, at least," Tobias said. "I'm going to go call in more guards now, and to get some additional weapons and Tasers and other things for your defense. I also think I have a way for Taylor to do a concealed carry at school without being terribly obvious, just in case anyone tries to grab Taylor, Marie, Meghan, or Hazel on the school grounds. I'll see you soon."

===

By dinner time on Friday, the mansion's security was on high alert. All gates on the estate's perimeter were locked, as were all exterior doors on the mansion and cottage, and the guard stations each had two armed guards on duty. Additional armed guards were patrolling the grounds on foot, usually always in patterns that allowed each guard to be in a direct line of sight to at least one other guard at all times.

The guards at the main gate were given an access list for the very few people who had permission to come and go freely. And aside from those who lived on the Estate, even the people on the approved access list had to be frisked and searched with a metal detector wand before being allowed to enter the grounds. Anyone who was _not_on the access list was to be detained until approval was given by Hans, Cheri or Tobias for the visitor to be searched and admitted.

After dinner Tobias held a meeting attended by everyone who lived on the estate, including even little Meghan.

"I would like to apologize to all of you for the inconveniences presented by the increased security measures, and I hope that we won't have to remain like this for very long. We have more than doubled the usual mansion security, because someone managed to intentionally, but temporarily, disable one or more security cameras recently, and we cannot now locate that person. There have not been any actual threats made to anyone here, and we may in fact be over-reacting to the current situation. But Lord Karl does not want to take any chances with the safety of his family, or the others in this household," Tobias said. "I want all of you to be aware that my field agents and security team are doing everything that we can to keep you all safe. With the exception of Hans and Heidi, most of you will be allowed to perform your normal activities, if you want to do so, and to come and go as you wish. But if you do leave the mansion, we will provide some extra security for you, as well."

"I'm not going to any cheerleading activities while this is going on," Taylor stated. "My place is with Master Hans or Mistress Heidi. I'll go to school because I have to, and to keep an eye on Marie, Hazel and Meghan at school, and to deliver homework back and forth for Hans and Heidi. But other than that, I'm not leaving their sides."

"Tomorrow morning I can tell Nurse Susan and the other cheerleaders that Taylor and... Hans... won't be available this weekend, and might miss next weekend too," Hazel said. She had almost said Hannah instead of Hans, but caught herself before speaking of her Master's girl identity in front of Meghan. "I'll still go to cheerleader stuff. Nobody should care what I do anyway. I'm not important to anyone."

"Yes you are," Hans said, placing a hand on the canine girl's shoulder. "You most definitely are important to all of us. Which is why Taylor and at least one of Tobias' security guards will be there for you at school, and we will have a security guard watching you and the other cheerleaders at the game tomorrow."

"Should I stay in my room with my door locked?" Meghan asked. "That's what mama used to have me do when... bad people were around."

"No, _ma chere_Meghan," Miss Cheri said gently. "The guards outside the mansion should keep us quite safe, and Taylor and I will also be guarding you. But I do want you and Heidi and Marie and Hazel to stay together as much as you can. It will make it easier for all of us to protect you."

"I'm going to suggest that Hazel, Marie and Meghan should spend the night with my wife and I, in the spare bedroom in our cottage," Phil Connors said. "We're right next to the guard station, if we have any trouble, and that will allow Cheri and Taylor to concentrate on protecting Hans and Heidi at night."

"That sounds like a great idea! We can have a sleepover together, and try to keep each other's spirits up," Marie said, trying to sound cheerful for Meghan's sake.

===

May 15th (Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

Hans did not sleep at all well that night. His dreams were haunted by all manner of different people - some friends and some strangers, whose eyes suddenly glowed bright green - the color of burning copper. He awakened suddenly after dreaming that he had been making love to Taylor, and that his vixen sister had suddenly been replaced by Ceera, with her eyes glowing that way. Unable to move, speak or tear his eyes away from the gaze of the three tailed vixen, he had awaked with a start, and found himself staring at the ceiling above his bed. It was lighter in the room than was usual at night. All of the outside floodlights were still turned on, and would be until after sunrise. Normally they left those floodlights on motion sensors at night, only activating if something larger than a small feral animal moved outside.

Miss Cheri was curled up beside Hans, on the side of his bed closest to the door. She seemed to be resting peacefully, but her right hand was under her pillow. It bothered Hans to know that she had her loaded pistol under that pillow, and that one of Tobias' armed guards was stationed on the foyer balcony, just outside his bedroom.

Taylor lay asleep at the base of the double doors into the bedroom, naked except for her slave collar, her body conforming to the curve of the first step down from the door, and lying so that no one could possibly push open the doors without striking her shoulder and hip and pushing her out of the way first. The only comfort she had afforded herself was a pillow, with her pistol beside it. She also had a shotgun resting on the next step down, where she could grab it as she rolled down the steps to the level of the sunken floor if she needed to.

Heidi was sound asleep on the other side of Hans, sleeping peacefully, trusting her big brother and her household to keep her safe. He looked over his little sister's shoulder at his bedside clock, and saw it was only a few minutes before her wrist watch alarm would vibrate, telling her it was time to awaken her beloved brother with oral sex. He closed his eyes most of the way and watched her through his eyelashes, so as not to spoil her fun of awakening him so delightfully.

Heidi's eyes snapped open when her watch vibrated. She looked around in confusion for a moment as she silenced the alarm, and then she grinned and pulled the blankets down, exposing her naked brother and his pretty cock. He was already halfway out of his sheath, and she quickly took him into her mouth and suckled on his shaft like it was her favorite lollipop.

"Good morning, short stuff," Hans whispered, petting his sister's hair and ears affectionately, and gently fingering her left ear. "I hope you slept better than I did."

Heidi paused a moment and took his cock out of her mouth so she could answer. "I slept okay. It was nice getting to cuddle with you all night, an' not having to go back to my own bed after we all made love. Can we do this all the time when you mate with me at night, an' not just because of all this stranger danger stuff?"

"I suppose it wouldn't make much difference," Hans said with a shrug. "I haven't ever tried to finger you or fuck you in my sleep, and it did feel nice snuggling with you all night. Sixty-nine with me, okay? I want to lick you while you suck me."

"Okay," Heidi replied quietly, as they carefully rearranged themselves, trying not to awaken Miss Cheri.

Hans parted his sister's nether lips and admired her pretty pink cherry, and said, "Soon we can get rid of that cherry for you. Just another nine or ten months till the inheritance can be settled, and it won't be an issue any more. I'm really looking forward to father and I being able to fuck you properly and fill you with our cream, like we do with my other sisters. But meanwhile, it's pretty cool to lick a virgin just about every day and get BJ's from her and get to fuck her butt. And doubly cool that it's my legitimate sister and that she really wants to be that close to me. We're so lucky that father encourages us all to be intimate with each other. I feel so much love for all of you. I can't imagine us not sharing our love like this. It just feels so right, to share pleasure with the ones you love the most."

"I feel the same way, Hans," Heidi replied, licking at his cock tip playfully between sentences. "I love you as my brother, and I love you as my lover. I love the way you taste an' how it feels when you're deep in my throat or in my ass. I just wish mommy understood how we feel about each other. I don't like lying to her about what we do. I know why we can't tell her the truth, but she just wants to protect us an' make sure nobody hurts us."

"Yeah, well, at least she's given up trying to stop father from mating with Marie, or trying to prove he's doing anything with the rest of us. From what he's told me, she's guessed that none of us are innocent any more. But Marie is the only one she's certain father is in bed with," Hans said. "Well, maybe someday she will understand. Now let's have our fun. Today's gonna be stressful, so we may as well help each other relax."

Hans and Heidi licked and sucked each other eagerly, trying to lose their worries in their shared passion for each other. The groans and sighs of their first shared orgasms awakened Taylor and Cheri, but they didn't intrude on the sibling's time together.

Taylor slipped on a silk bathrobe and went to the foyer balcony to check on the security guard. He smiled at her and gave her a thumbs up with one hand, as he checked in via radio with the guard station.

"All secure, Miss," the young Rottweiler said. He was in his early twenties, and pretty much immune to Taylor's charms, because he was gay. He had been chosen for this guard position for that reason. Not that Tobias was worried Taylor might amuse herself with one of the guards if she got bored, but simply to eliminate one more distraction. "Everything in order in there?"

"All secure, yes. We'll probably be up and dressed in half an hour to an hour. Then we'll get breakfast together. You and whoever is on inside duty are welcome to take turns eating with us," Taylor replied.

"I ate before my shift started, and so did the other guards, Miss. The four of you don't need to worry about us. Ummmm, they told us you're a trained bodyguard?" the dog said.

"Still in training, but I'm no pushover. Cheri and I are both proficient with handguns, and I'm also a black belt," the vixen said. "Hans almost has his own black belt and he's almost as good with a pistol as I am. The others don't have any special defense training though, as far as I know."

"Well, hopefully none of you will need to defend yourselves. We have a good crew here. Most of us have worked together for years. We'll keep you safe," he said.

===

After breakfast, Hans got a phone call from Mandy Blackwell.

"Hans? Are you all right?" she asked. "Hazel just told us that you and Taylor were both too sick to do cheerleading. But she also told me privately that coming over to see you might not be a good idea. You were both fine when I saw you at school on Friday. What's going on?"

"Probably nothing," Hans replied. "If anyone asks you, I want you to tell them that Taylor, Heidi and I all have some sort of flu bug. We don't want visitors, because it might be contagious. But between you and me, we're not really sick. Father is jumpy because of what I found after Meghan's party. If we hadn't been curious about how Ceera's magic trick worked, no one would have known she tampered with the security system. Now no one can find Ceera, and father's on the verge of recalling us and making us all move back to his mansion. Now I'm pretty sure that father doesn't really want us to move back there yet, and you know why. I think he just threatened us with that to make Heidi and I accept the extra security here as necessary, and to show us how seriously he is taking any threats to our safety. Look, I really think this will all blow over in a week or so. Tobias is trying his best to find her, and no one has made any threats against us. Either Tobias will find Ceera and we'll get an explanation for what she was up to, or nothing will happen and father will relax our security."

"Well, okay," Mandy replied uncertainly. "I just hope you're right and your daddy's being overprotective. Take care of yourself, Hans. Good... goodbye."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 536 By DoggyStyle57, December 2014

==========

May 20th (Thursday evening) - Ceera's apartment complex, in Pouncefield.

After nearly another week, Tobias was beginning to think that the mysterious vixen, Ceera Murakami, had fled the city and wasn't coming back. Or at least that the apartment he was staking out wasn't where she really lived. He had left motion sensors and portable security cameras in her apartment on his first visit, but as far as he could tell, no one had entered it since he had left them there. He or one of his other field agents had kept the apartment under 24 x 7 surveillance. He had managed to talk with several of her neighbors, but so far hadn't found anyone that really knew anything about her. Prior to the day of the magic show, a few of them had occasionally seen her leaving the complex in the afternoon or returning to it, very late at night, always dressed for her work at the restaurant, in her Kitsune costume. They remembered seeing she had three tails, but they all assumed because of her kimono and traditional Japanese hairstyle that she must be going to a costume party or wearing a costume for some other reason. No one had ever seen her using a car, a taxi or the bus system, yet it was too far from her apartment to the restaurant for it to make sense that she always walked to work.

"Dammit, there must be some evidence that I've missed," Tobias growled to himself after one of his agents relieved him for the night. "Peters, I'm going in the apartment again. This time I'm going to check every drawer and closet. I'll keep you posted on what I find, if anything, and I'll check in at least every fifteen minutes by radio. If anyone approaches the apartment or even seems interested in it, you let me know." He tucked an ear bud into his left ear, adjusted the voice activated throat microphone on his collar and switched his radio on.

"All right boss," said the collie that had taken his place, as he adjusted his own radio. "If I don't hear from you, I'll come up and check in person. And I'll let you know if I see anyone at all approaching her front door."

===

It didn't take Tobias long to pick the lock on Ceera's apartment door, let himself in, and lock the door behind him. Her door was at the end of a third floor balcony, around the corner from any of the other apartment doors, and close to the stairs. It was well chosen for someone who liked coming and going unseen. But that also meant none of the people living here could readily see him breaking in, unless they happened to be using those stairs. The door could only easily be seen from one corner of the parking lot, where Peters was on station now. There was no other way in or out, unless you wanted to try leaping from her bedroom's tiny balcony, on the side of the complex facing the street. That balcony had two others below it and one above, but the one to the side was a good ten feet away. They were designed to make it nearly impossible for anyone to climb or descend from one balcony to another.

Once he was inside, Tobias slipped on a pair of light amplification glasses so he didn't need to use a flashlight or turn on any lights, and then checked his motion sensors and cameras in the living room area, which the apartment door opened directly onto. They were all still there and working fine, and showed no sign of being triggered between his last visit here and his arrival just now.

He started searching in the kitchen. There was a fairly normal amount of non-perishable food in the cupboards - breakfast cereals, canned soups and other typical things a single person would keep on hand for making easy meals. She had a small assortment of dishes and silverware and of pots and pans - again, about what one might expect for a young woman living on her own. The only food in the fridge or its small freezer section were things that could easily keep for a month or more - margarine, frozen dinners, canned sodas. "Kitchen looks normal for someone on vacation. No changes I can see since my last visit. Moving to the living room," he said quietly.

"Roger that. All quiet out here. Poodle lady three doors away on your floor just left. She's heading for the other stairwell. Looks dressed for a date. No one else out and about," the agent in the parking lot replied.

The small living room wasn't very interesting. A small flat screen TV was hooked to the apartment-provided free cable service. No cable box for premium channels, and no DVD or video player - just a small AM/FM stereo tuner and amplifier, and a pair of speakers that served for both the TV and stereo. Tobias carefully opened the speaker housings, trying not to damage them, but found nothing inside other than the components that belonged there.

A cheap desk and chair had a lamp and a power strip at the back edge, where she may have had a laptop computer set up. The apartment had free Wi-Fi internet access for the tenants, so he wasn't surprised to see no sign of a modem, router or network cable. No sign of the computer or a printer or any other peripherals though, and no software media or manuals. A bookshelf by the desk had a dozen or so hardback books by popular fiction authors, and one book on how to set up and manage a website.

Other than that, there was a futon couch that seemed fairly new, and a coffee table with nothing on it, and a lamp in the corner of the room by the futon, plugged into a wall outlet that was operated by a switch by the door to the apartment.

"Nothing of interest in the living room either. Checking the bathroom," Tobias said, still keeping his voice down.

"Still quiet out here. I can hear a few people's TV's or stereos, and I can hear a loud argument between a guy and a girl in the next building over. They're still yelling at each other, and using rather colorful language. No one is near you though," the agent replied.

The only thing unusual in the bathroom was a distinct lack of cosmetics or 'feminine supplies'. There was a toothbrush and toothpaste, bar soap, fur shampoo and hair shampoo and conditioner, but no nail polish, makeup or lipstick. The cupboards contained toilet paper and towels, but no sanitary pads or tampons. "Here's one odd thing to note down. 'She' may be a 'he'," Tobias reported quietly. "I don't see any girly things in the bathroom, other than shampoo. If she has any makeup, she took it with her. And I haven't ever seen an adult woman's bathroom that didn't have at least a few sanitary pads or tampons in it."

"Maybe she's been fixed? My cousin Shayla didn't need pads any more after she had a hysterectomy," the other agent offered. "But I'll note that down. Could be a cross dresser posing as a girl."

"Just the bedroom and closet left. Pretty small place. I should be done soon," Tobias said, opening the bedroom door.

All that was in the bedroom was a double bed, a dresser, and a small vanity table with a chair. There was a closet on one wall with sliding, mirrored doors, and a sliding glass door on the street side that opened onto a small street-facing balcony. The glass door was locked and had a security bar blocking the lower track.

"Scratch that on the makeup, at least," Tobias said, glancing at the small selection of assorted cosmetics and the lighted makeup mirror on the vanity, before moving to the closet doors and opening them cautiously. "Looks like she does her makeup in the bedroom. But I'll tell you what else I don't see. No magician's props. Not so much as a playing card! If this is where she lives, where are her props for her magic shows?" He found nothing in the closet but a few kimonos, skirts, dresses, blouses and slacks, and half a dozen pairs of shoes. After checking under the bed and finding nothing there, he started in on the drawers of her dresser, and carefully started looking through her folded clothes.

"You won't find any money or jewelry, but if you look in the top right drawer, some of my panties might fit you," said a soft, and decidedly amused feminine voice behind Tobias. "You _do_have a nice, tight ass."

Tobias whirled in a crouch and drew his gun, aiming it at the vixen who was standing in the darkened hallway. "Don't move! Ceera? How did you get in here?"

"What? Not possible! I haven't taken my eyes off the door for more than it takes to blink! Do you need backup?" Peters asked urgently over the radio, knowing only Tobias would be able to hear him.

"Shouldn't that be my line?" Ceera asked calmly, as she flicked on the light switch. "I mean, this is my_apartment, and _you're the one who broke in here and searched through my things, and who is waving a gun at me. You know, I'd be perfectly justified in killing you right now. Self-defense against a burglar in my bedroom. Maybe even a rapist? Who are you, and why are you in my apartment?"

"I'm no thief! I'm a private detective," Tobias said, wincing for a moment when the lights came on, and before the circuits in his light amplifying glasses cut out. He stared at her, trying to see if the vixen was even armed. "My name is Tobias Jager, and I work for Falcon Security. I was hired to find you and question you. Politely, if at all possible."

"Stall for time. I've got your back!" Peters said, as he bolted for the apartment stairs.

Ceera certainly didn't seem to be aiming a gun at him. In fact, she was quite calmly staring at him while casually leaning against the frame of her bedroom doorway, with one hand resting rather theatrically above her head. She was wearing the same kimono that she had worn for Meghan's magic show, and her hair was worn up in a bun in Japanese traditional fashion, held in place by two slender wooden sticks.

"Well, you've found me, and if you're not here to rob me or harm me, and if you really just want to talk, then you don't need to point that gun at me, do you?" She said, looking mildly amused. "I'm not pointing one at you, and I have no intention of trying to harm you or of calling the police, unless you, or the partner you have outside who is no doubt at this minute climbing the stairs as fast as he can run, acts in an unreasonable or hostile manner. So, be a good kitty and put that pistol back in your shoulder holster. Please? And then maybe we can have a civilized conversation about what you're doing here."

"I don't have a partner," the panther lied, slowly lowering the gun and still stalling for time.

"Of course you do. He's a tricolor rough collie and he was in a dark grey panel van, in the parking lot, watching my apartment with binoculars. He was ridiculously easy to evade, by the way," Ceera replied. The light coming in through the sliding glass door reflected off her green eyes and made them seem to glow with a light of their own. "Now, please, I am certain your partner can hear you via a radio link between you. So be so kind as to tell your backup not to break down my door, and then tell me the truth. Why are you in my apartment and searching it? If you only wanted to talk to me, you didn't need to break in here."

"Peters! Stand down and wait outside! She knows you're there, but she's not being hostile!" Tobias said urgently.

"Copy that. But I'm at her door now. If I hear a fight, I'm coming in!" Peters said, breathing hard from running up the stairs.

Then Tobias looked at Ceera cautiously, slowly holstered his gun, and replied, "All right. We can talk. That suits me just fine. My partner is outside, but he won't break your door down... unless he hears us fighting. The Bernerholdt family wants to know why you defeated a security camera in their mansion, when you did a magic show there, two weeks ago. No one has seen you since then, and no one seems to know much about you. You completely dropped off the grid, and it was impossible to determine who you really are or where you came from, except for some very sketchy information from the last six months. My agency has been trying to find you for nearly two weeks."

"I was out of town on personal business. And I don't like leaving a lot of personal information where others can easily harvest it. Is that a crime? I would imagine that a man like you, with the skill to enter this apartment without damaging my door, has his own share of blank spaces in their public records. You do, don't you?" Ceera asked. "You've broken several laws to be here. But I have not. I don't seem to recall any specific ordinances that prohibit temporarily blocking the view of a security camera on private property, when I was there as an invited guest. Have I wronged that family in some way? Have I threatened them?"

"You admit you blocked that camera? Why, if you weren't trying to steal something?" Tobias asked.

"Is something missing from their home? Are you in a position to charge me with even the most trivial of criminal acts? I can assure you, the only things I took from that mansion were my check for the performance, and the props and lights and other equipment for my magic show, which I brought with me. I didn't even take a piece of birthday cake," Ceera insisted. "If young Mister Bernerholdt or his guardian, Miss Cheri, wants to know why I blocked that camera, I will be happy to tell them. But I will explain my actions only to them, in person, at their mansion. You can be there as well, to protect them, if you feel you need to. I would prefer not to divulge my actions to any more people than necessary, however, and I can't really explain what I did or why, without being there. Look, you have no legal reason to compel me to explain myself. But I will quite willingly go to them and clear things up, without any resistance. I've done nothing to harm any of them, and I intend no harm to them or to you and your partner in the future, I assure you."

"Sorry. That family... They've been through a lot lately. There have been two kidnapping attempts aimed at their children so far. The first kidnappers were successful in confining one of the kids, and threatened to send the child back in pieces if their demands weren't met. I got shot when I rescued the child. I can't let you near them without being searched. But if you'll consent to that, I'll take you to them," Tobias said.

Ceera smiled and handed him her small purse. "You can carry my purse, though all that I have in it is the key to this apartment, and a little money for cab fare. As for searching me, feel free to do so now. I have absolutely nothing to hide." She calmly unfastened the sash of her kimono, dropped it to the floor, and opened her gown. She was wearing nothing at all beneath the thin silk garment. The she let the kimono fall to the floor and turned slowly in place, wearing only a pair of flat-soled cloth shoes. "See? Nothing here but me."

Tobias blinked, both because of her unanticipated nudity and because as she turned, she certainly _did_appear to have three very real tails! Then he took a deep breath and said, "Ahhh, please put your clothes back on, Miss Murakami. But... lose the skewers in your hair. Those could be used as weapons."

Ceera pulled the eight inch long ebony rods from her hair, which uncoiled into loose waves of auburn that came to the middle of her back. Then she set the sharpened rods on her vanity table, before putting her kimono back on. "You're quite cautious, and to be commended for being thorough. Yes, if I had needed to defend myself against you, I could have killed you with one of those. A lady who travels alone needs to be able to defend herself, and I will admit to knowing a few very useful street survival tricks. But I repeat, I will not harm anyone, as long as they don't try to harm me. Can we go now?"

"Peters, we're coming out," Tobias said into his microphone. "She wants to be cooperative. Call the Bernerholdt family. She wants to meet with them, now."

===

May 20th (Thursday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When Tobias and Ceera arrived at the mansion, Ceera allowed herself to be frisked and searched with a metal detection wand before they admitted her to the mansion. All she had on her was her silk kimono, the silk obi sash that kept it tied closed, and the soft, flat-soled shoes she was wearing. Tobias carried her purse, which they had also carefully checked, and took her into the library, where Cheri and Hans were waiting for her, along with two armed Falcon Security guards.

"Such a friendly reception," Ceera said dryly, eyeing the guards and their guns with evident distaste. "The last time I came here, I was an invited guest. Despite your panther friend here breaking into my apartment, I volunteered to come here and explain myself to you. I have been searched twice for weapons, and I have given my word that I intend no harm to anyone here. Am I invited here again as a guest, to discuss matters in a civil manner? Or am I to be treated as a dangerous and hostile criminal suspect, when I have done nothing to harm any of you?"

"Be welcome in my home as our guest, unless we find there is reason to treat you otherwise, MS Murakami," Hans said. "Tobias? I think we will be fine with just you attending Miss Cheri and I. Could you please have your men wait out in the foyer. I don't particularly like having them here either," Hans said.

"As you wish, sir," Tobias replied. "And as a token of good faith, MS Murakami, I will give my pistol to my men, as well. You've been quite cooperative, and I see no reason to be brutish in this matter. I am young Mister Bernerholdt's chief of security. I'm very interested in hearing why you tampered with the security camera in this room, if you had no ill intents. For that matter, I'd particularly like to know how you managed to do it, while the camera was watching your movements." He took his pistol from his shoulder holster and gave it to one of the guards, then signaled for them to depart.

Ceera waited while the armed guards left, and then said, "Let me state once again that I took nothing from you, and I never intended any harm to you. I _certainly_didn't expect my actions to cause you so much stress and expense, and for that I do apologize. Frankly, I didn't expect anyone to even notice what I had done, until I came back later to talk to you. If you had done nothing this last two weeks, while I was away on personal business, I was planning on seeking to talk to you this next weekend."

"And tell us what, exactly? If you took nothing from my vault, what did you do, and why did you get into it at all? You _did_somehow get inside it, didn't you?" Hans asked. "We couldn't find anything missing, but the inside of the vault looked like it had been thoroughly cleaned. That had to have been you, but for the life of me, I can't figure out how or why you would have done that."

"Yes, I opened your big vault and briefly entered it. Not to remove anything, but to leave something there, secretly. When I was done inside it, I carefully removed all traces of my having been there, and locked it again. I didn't look at anything in there, other than what was in the spot where I left the hidden item. Didn't have time to bother, given how long it takes even a professional magician like myself to open such a high-quality safe and to clean every spot I had touched, as well as cleaning enough of the surrounding area to make where I had cleaned undetectable," Ceera insisted. "If you hadn't discovered my intrusion and investigated me as thoroughly as you did, I would have come back and asked your permission to do a publicity stunt involving you. I can prove the truth of this by telling you what I left there and where, and you can go get it for me and return it to me, since your over-reaction to my intrusion makes the likelihood of you cooperating with the publicity stunt idea very unlikely."

"A publicity stunt? Really? That's the best you can do?" Tobias asked.

"You asked for an explanation of my actions, and I'm giving you one, which you can tell to anyone that needs to know about me and about why you had to increase your security," Ceera replied. "You're no doubt aware that magicians sometimes do things like escaping from jail cells or getting into or out of bank vaults, as publicity stunts? If you had remained unaware of my earlier intrusion, I would have come back and asked you if you possessed a large, secure vault, and if you would allow me to do a televised magic show, to be broadcast live from your estate. I wouldn't have admitted that I had already found and entered that vault. Your mansion would be a lovely backdrop for a show, if we set up a stage in the back yard. One trick in that show would involve me taking an apparently unique and recognizable item from a volunteer in my audience, such as a watch or bracelet, and making it disappear. Then the camera would switch to you at your vault door, where you would open your vault, and retrieve the item I had just made vanish! Aside from a bonded witness, who could have been your chief of security here, and someone from your staff to operate the remote TV camera, no one would have to see where your vault was hidden. In fact, officially I would have had no knowledge of its location - I would supposedly only know that it existed. The volunteer would of course have been a paid accomplice, offering a uniquely configured charm bracelet, which was actually a duplicate of the one that I left in your vault weeks earlier. But my making it reappear inside your locked vault would be quite a stunning trick, don't you think? Completely impossible to explain, with you and your staff attesting that no one but you could possibly get into that vault, that I had no access to it and couldn't have possibly gotten near it without your extensive security system seeing me, and you yourself being unaware that I had already planted a duplicate bracelet in the vault weeks before the televised magic show. On the other hand, if you had declined to participate in my planned magic show, I would have admitted planting the bracelet in your vault, asked that you return it to me, and apologized for bothering you."

"That's all well and good, MS Murakami, but it still doesn't explain how you managed to break into a high security vault, or how you even knew where it was," Tobias said. "Nor does it explain the strange lack of information on your identity and whereabouts, or how someone with no history of ever having been on television would arrange to produce a televised magic show. If my investigations had found a normal level of information about your past, and a history of other public performances beyond the show you did for us and what you did at that one restaurant, then I might believe you. But there's more to you than you're admitting. You're a magician, yet there are no magic props in your home. There's no trace you even really existed prior to six months ago. I'm not buying it."

"Well, I would still advise sticking with what I just told you, for what you tell anyone else. They will be much more likely to believe it. I hope you haven't told very many people about the holes in my history?" Ceera asked.

"Just us, and Hans' father," Tobias said. "My agency has some members that helped to research individual aspects of your background, but I did most of the investigation myself. And I'm still waiting to hear the full truth from you."

"All right," Ceera said. "I know you won't initially believe me, but I'm willing to prove what I am about to say, and I'll answer your questions as best I can. You deserve to know the truth about why my actions disrupted your lives, and in fact, I'm willing to compensate you for the added expense that your extra security measures and investigation of me incurred. All I ask is that you don't make a big public fuss about me. Once I am done with you, I fully intend to vanish from this town without a trace. But first, I want to get my bracelet back out of your vault. You see, the truth is, I really am a Kitsune. I really can do magic - the real thing and not stage trickery. And the bracelet that I left in your vault is a very powerful magical artifact."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 537 By DoggyStyle57, December 2014

==========

May 20th (Thursday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

The mansion's library was silent for a moment, while Hans, Cheri and Tobias tried to process what Ceera was claiming - that she was a real Kitsune and could do real magic. It went against everything they knew to be true. And yet... it would certainly explain how she could have managed to do a few of those 'impossible' magic tricks in her show.

"You... you wish us to believe you are a supernatural creature?" Miss Cheri replied to Ceera.

"Honestly? I'd _prefer_you to believe what I told you a moment ago - that I'm merely a very highly skilled stage magician and that this was all intended as setup for a publicity stunt for a hoped-for magic show that I wanted to put on TV," Ceera said. "If all had gone as I had planned, that is the discussion we would have been having about now, and my life would be _much_simpler. So would yours. Either I would have done the show, or you would have declined to host the venue and returned my bracelet. But you got too curious, reacted far more strongly than I had anticipated would happen if you did detect my initial actions, and you've told too many people about your concerns about me. It will now take far less effort and time on my part to clean up this mess with your cooperation than without it. So, I suppose the first thing I need to do is to prove to you that I am what I say I am, and that magic is real."

"That's a pretty tall order, lady," Tobias said, folding his arms across his chest. "We're all rather well educated - even young Hans here. None of us is superstitious. And personally I've seen a lot of things in this world that most people don't know about. Some of the people I've worked with would have been overjoyed to have a magical means to solve their problems. And they had the resources to find almost any sort of specialist. If there were real supernatural creatures in this world, we would have recruited them, or fought against them."

Ceera's eyes glowed for a moment, and she replied, "Yes, I am sure that your fellow officers in the Militärischer Nachrichtendienst - the Swiss Military Intelligence Service - would love to locate a real telepath, or a shapeshifter, or someone who could teleport. I'm also certain they would try to confine and... examine such a person, possibly even dissect them, to find the secret of those abilities. Is it any wonder, really, that a person with my abilities hides from the general population?"

"How did you...? So you did access the security videos from the vault! That's the only way you could have known what service I was in. Which government are you working for?" Tobias asked.

Ceera sighed. "No, I didn't look at any of your precious 'security videos'. Is that_why you're so worried about what I've done? I didn't think this was an embassy or a sensitive government facility. I was just trying to demonstrate to you that telepathy is real. You were just thinking about the branch of the Swiss military that you served in. No, let me clarify that - the branch that you're _currently in, on reserve status. No wonder the security here is so tight. I hadn't expected to encounter a real life James Hound! "

"I find it much easier to believe that you're a spy or an assassin than to believe that magic is real," Tobias said. "And if a spy or assassin is what you are, I can't allow you to leave." He raised his hand above the table and was holding a fairly small 9mm automatic pistol, which he pointed at Ceera. "I won't allow you to harm anyone here. So you had better do some fast explaining of yourself."

Ceera's eyes glowed again, and she said calmly, "And you had better put that gun down, Tobias Jager. You can't harm me with it, and it would be most unfortunate, for you, if you try. You want proof of real magic? Fine. I'll give you a proof. Hans? On the wall between those two bookcases behind you there is a map, with a few map pins stuck in it. Please take one of those pins out of the map and set it on the table in front of Mister Jager."

Hans rose slowly from his chair, noting as he backed away that Miss Cheri had also quietly taken her pistol out and was aiming it at Ceera beneath the table. "Let's not start a fight here, everyone," he said. He pulled an unused two inch long map pin with a small red flag on it out of the map, and set it in front of Tobias.

"Now please set your gun down, Tobias, or give it to Hans so he can point it at me. I'd much rather you don't accidentally pull the trigger if my demonstration startles you. Besides, I know that Miss Cheri has a gun aimed at me too. I caution none of you to fire, please. Seriously, I have no intention of harming anyone here, but if one of you shoots me, you won't be happy about the consequences."

"I do have her covered, Tobias," Cheri said calmly. "Let her make her demonstration."

Tobias reluctantly handed his pistol to Hans, and then asked, "All right, now what?"

Ceera stood and held out her left hand, palm up, and said, "Take that pin, and stick it in my palm. Or jab me anywhere on my body with it. I am going to demonstrate some real magic in use. You can't hurt me. And this should show you why your gun is not a threat to me. Just try not to be too vicious."

The panther picked up the map pin and walked over to the vixen. "So, I suspect you're using some sort of self-hypnosis to make yourself immune to pain? Or maybe you anesthetized that hand so you can't feel it? Let's try the arm." He stuck the pin in her left forearm, then yelped in pain and grabbed his own left forearm. "Ouch! What the hell?"

Ceera didn't even flinch. The pin was embedded half an inch or more into her arm, yet she didn't appear to feel it. "You're feeling what you just attempted to do to me. It isn't hypnosis, or a trick. The damage you tried to cause to my arm has appeared on your own arm as a very real puncture wound. In fact, if your arm was x-rayed right now, they would find the end of the pin filling the wound, and they would be unable to remove it. If anyone tries to injure me right now, it is your body that will sustain the damage, not mine. Normally an 'attack' like that would leave the entire 'weapon' stuck in you, as if you had been the attack's victim. I chose to retain control of the 'weapon' that was harming me, so the rest of the pin didn't move, and I can pull it out of you, like this," she removed the pin from her arm and tossed it on the table.

"That was... unexpected. But you might have hypnotized me to make me think I felt a pain," Tobias said, taking off his jacket and looking incredulously at the small drop of blood forming on his sleeve. "Or... maybe not."

"The damage to your arm is trivial, but unfortunately I can't heal it for you," Ceera said, sitting back down on the far side of the table from the others. "Now I would much rather continue a civil discussion with the three of you. Please sit down, and put away the guns. If I wanted to hurt you, I assure you that you couldn't stop me. If you try to harm me, I will defend myself. But as long as you don't harm me, I am bound by certain... rules. Hans welcomed me here as a guest. That obligates me to deal with you fairly and not harm you. I could_violate those rules if I felt I had to, but... there would be repercussions I would rather not deal with. I could only do that demonstration because _you were the one that actually inflicted that damage."

Hans set Tobias' back-up pistol on the table in front of himself and sat back down. "All right, let's assume for now that you've told us the truth. I'll admit, I've met someone before who could do telepathy. She asked me to keep her secret, and I have. If you really mean us no harm, I have no problem with keeping your secrets as well, Ceera. But why did you come here? And what do you really hope to gain?"

"You asked why you don't see supernatural creatures all the time. The three of you just gave a prime example for why we hide. Think of how they would be treated, if they were out in the open. How suspicious would the police be of a shapeshifter who could make themselves look and sound like any other person? How interested would the government or the military be in someone who could read minds or kill with a spell? Most supernatural creatures on this world try fairly hard not to draw that kind of attention to them. But beyond that, the magical resources of this world are much more limited than in other realms - in other dimensions of reality, if you will. It takes longer to collect and contain the energy needed to power a spell. And magic use in this dimension is rare enough that when a spell any real power is performed, it tends to draw attention from other magic-starved supernatural entities that are usually eager to claim the source of that power for themselves. Think of a world with lots of magic as being like a hot tub. The water is constantly churning with the energies of the spells that are in use all over, and there is a lot of 'heat' in the water to power the spells. One more spell, more or less, would hardly get noticed - like dropping a fist sized rock into the churning water would make no waves that could easily be detected among the chaotic currents already there. Now imagine this world as that same hot tub, but with the heater on its lowest setting and the bubble jets turned off. Drop a stone in the still water, and the splash and ripples are obvious. Heat part of the water and it's also obvious. If I did something 'spectacular', like making the sun appear to vanish from the sky, or shapeshifting to an ancient red dragon, every magical creature for hundreds of miles around would be converging on this spot, seeking the source of the power behind that spell."

"Then why risk doing magic here at all, or leaving a 'magical artifact' here?" Hans asked.

"I'm getting to that, and here is where I must ask you to just suspend your disbelief and listen with an open mind to what I have to say. I came here from another plane of reality - from a dimension where magic is much more common and much more powerful. I was following the trail of a major demon that had stolen a magical artifact. He tried to hide it somewhere near this city, in this magic-impoverished dimension where anyone with strong supernatural abilities, using anything approaching our full power level, would be very easy to detect, yet limited in our ability to fight back. Of course, the demon is weaker here too, but it's his chosen playing field, and he was well-prepared for the sort of magical detection, attacks and countermeasures that his kind are inclined to use against each other. I wanted that artifact for myself. And before you ask, no, it wasn't mine either. But believe me, you're safer with it in my hands than in the claws of that demon," Ceera said. "And that was where your household came in. For the last six months, I have been searching the area for traces of demonic magic. I found several minor demons, two succubae, and a handful of other magical or telepathicly gifted creatures, but nothing as powerful or as evil as the demon I was searching for. There were a few promising locations where more powerful magic might be concealed behind warding spells, but I couldn't approach them without setting off those warding spells, which were attuned to detect powerful magic creatures. And then I met you, Hans."

"But I'm no demon. I don't even believe in magic," Hans said.

"That's true. You have absolutely no magical talent in you, Hans, and you have had very little reason in your life to even consider the possibility of magic being real. Yet despite that, you, Hans, have been in close contact with a major demon at some point recently. I could sense it on you at the restaurant when we first met. Just a faint taint of demonic magic is clinging to you. You asking me to do a show here was a fine stroke of luck. It gave me a reason to come here without arousing much suspicion, or so I hoped. So when I came to set up for your magic show, I was prepared to possibly find that your mansion was the hiding place of the artifact I was seeking, or perhaps was close to it."

"How is that possible? How could a demon come here and none of us realize it?" Hans asked.

"Probably because he's hiding his true nature, like I am," Ceera stated. "Tobias, when you interviewed my neighbors, did they all say I had three tails? Or did most of them think I was a normal fox?"

"They only mentioned you having multiple tails when they saw you in your kimono outfit, and then they assumed it was a costume," Tobias said. "That's why it surprised me when you disrobed and I could see the tails seemed to be real."

"I only allow people to see all of my tails when I can explain it that way. If you had seen me in a convenience store or when I rented the apartment, you only would have been able to see one tail. The others were concealed by a simple spell. A mage might see them, but you wouldn't see or be able to touch them," Ceera said. "Your demon may well be able to shapeshift to a more normal looking form."

"Having a demon around here and not knowing it is a very disturbing to imagine, but I guess if it hasn't harmed us yet, we shouldn't be too worried. So what really happened while that camera was blinded?" Hans asked.

"When I got here, after I had my magic show ready to go, I used a small remote-controlled camera device on a telescoping stand to defeat your security camera. I had the remote control unit hidden under the book that I was reading. Once the camera gadget had covered the security camera with a still photo of me, I was free to cast some spells that would identify and locate magical energies here," Ceera replied. "What I found was very interesting. No one who lives here and none of your guests that day had magic themselves. But most of you who live here have had contact with a major demon. All I know is that he's male, he has some traits similar to an incubus, he's very strong, and he's not evil. Not all demons are bad, incidentally. Most tend to be chaotic or amoral, but there are some that aren't inherently bad. Anyway, I didn't bother to identify him, once I knew he wasn't the one I was seeking. You may never have consciously seen him, or he could be posing as one of your best friends. Since he wasn't the one I was after and he wasn't here, I didn't really care about him. Why kick a hornets' nest if you've nothing to gain from doing so? But the other interesting thing that I detected was that there are no less than five magical artifacts here! None are terribly powerful, but one seems linked to that not-evil demon somehow. And at the time, most of them were in a vault somewhere close to this library. I used my abilities to look into your mind, Hans, and found out how to get to the two vaults, and what the combination was for them. Then I went to the larger one and hid my bracelet in it, before coming out to do my magic show."

"Why leave the bracelet? And how did you get it so clean in there?" Tobias asked.

"The auras of the magical influences that are already here would make it much harder to detect an additional magical item left here," Ceera said. "Another magical entity familiar with this area would already have noted the magical traces here, and since there were no mages present and the artifacts are fairly trivial, they would just ignore it. But if I left the bracelet in a place with no other magical items nearby, it would be fairly easy for another mage to find. One more puddle in an area that normally has several puddles all the time is easy to ignore. A new puddle in the middle of a normally dry street will attract attention. I'll get back to why I wanted to leave the bracelet anywhere in a moment. As for the cleaning, that was a simple cantrip - one of the very first spells I learned. Check the bookshelves in here, especially behind the books. As well as Miss Cheri and her maids no doubt work to keep this mansion clean, I'm sure there is at least a little dust on the tops of some of the books, or behind them. Am I right?"

Tobias stood and checked a few shelves, wiped a finger across the top of a few books, and then said, "Yes, there's some dust on top of the books in this upper shelf, and behind them."

Ceera's eyes glowed, and there was a faint swirling in the air. Then she said, "Not any more. Look again. It should be spotless, and so will everything else within 20 feet of me."

"Well I'll be damned! Now it's as clean as a freshly washed plate!" Tobias exclaimed. "Even my finger that I wiped through the dust is clean!"

"That simple cantrip will also remove fingerprints and other traces of my presence, like loose bits of fur. And it takes very little magical ability to cast," Ceera said. "It also leaves almost no residual magical energy."

"All right that explains the vault and the blacked out camera. Why leave the bracelet at all?" Hans asked.

"Remember I said I had located a few places where the artifact might be hidden, but that were warded against powerful supernatural creatures like myself?" Ceera asked. "Well, there is a trick I can do that will significantly reduce my apparent power level. It makes me very hard to detect, magically, because a major part of the energy patterns that I would normally have near me seem to vanish. Hans? You know a bit about Kitsune lore from your anime and manga. Do you know what a 'Kitsune ball' is?"

"It's a ball of light or a tangible ball that kind of contains the Kitsune's soul, isn't it?" Hans said. "I've read a few stories where a mortal guy controlled a Kitsune by gaining possession of her Kitsune ball."

"Just so. You see, a lot of what you think of as 'folklore' is quite real, but you lack the evidence or understanding to prove it. I hid my Kitsune ball in a charm on my bracelet. Then I hid the bracelet in your vault, where no one but you was likely to go anywhere near it. I cast a small spell on the place I put it, so it appears the drawer is empty if you just look in it. You and your guardian are good people. You aren't greedy and you don't lust after magical power. I believe that even now, knowing what that bracelet contains, and the power it could give you over me, you will allow me to get it back and not try to keep it for yourself. I felt safe leaving my Kitsune ball and bracelet here, so I could effectively reduce my apparent power and try to sneak into one or more of those warded locations, to find that artifact," Ceera said. "I spent most of the last two weeks trying to get that artifact away from the demon. I was successful. It's safely 'elsewhere' now, and the demon doesn't know it's missing yet. I left a clever fake in its place, and as long as he doesn't try to use the artifact, he'll not know he's lost what he hoped to keep here. He has the same reasons for not trying to use it in this dimension that I have for not casting a very powerful spell here. He won't appreciate the attention it will draw to his position and to what he us using. It's sort of like owning a small arsenal of nuclear weapons, though this artifact isn't necessarily destructive in what it does. But if he had tried to use it in this dimension, or if I were to try to use it here, it would be as obvious to other supernatural beings here as someone setting off a nuke in a populated area. Most of the people of this world wouldn't know it happened, unless the magic was somehow directed at them. But entities like me would be hard pressed to ignore it. I plan to take the thing far away from this realm. And the use I have in mind for it isn't destructive, if that makes you feel any better. So, that is your answers. Now I would appreciate it if I could take my bracelet and go. May I?"

"Well, I'm hesitant to allow you to walk off with something that could be likened to an arsenal of nuclear weapons, but I doubt we could stop you," Tobias said. "I do have one more question though. How did you get past Peters?"

"A sleep spell." Ceera said. "He thought he just blinked. He did, but the 'blink' lasted long enough for me to go up the stairs and enter the apartment. As I was approaching my apartment, I caught a stray thought from one of my neighbors about you questioning them regarding me. I quickly determined that Peters was watching my place and that you were already inside it. I waited nearby, listening to his mind, hoping for a good time to confront you. Just after you checked in and said you were going into my bedroom, I enspelled him and went into the apartment. I released the spell as soon as I got inside. He didn't hear your comment about my makeup on the vanity table. You'll recall he didn't reply to that? I had just stepped into the hallway outside my bedroom when you said that to him, and I woke him up just before I spoke to you."

"Guess I can't hold that against him. We train our men to handle most situations, but not magic," Tobias said. "So if we let you have the bracelet back, what then?"

"Then I'll leave, quietly, and with luck you'll never see me again. I have what I came for, and I have no further reason to remain in this dimension. Before I go, I'll also give Hans a few nice gemstones as compensation for the added expense that all this caused for his household. Gems are a good portable form of wealth. No worries about the coins or currency being unrecognizable in a new country, a different era in history, or even a new dimension. And I assure you, I can afford to be generous in return for the help you have all but unknowingly given me. Kitsune live a very long time. Hundreds of years. I've accumulated more wealth than you would believe, and I'm not even halfway through my lifespan yet. But I can't give you that compensation without my bracelet," Ceera replied. "I'll recommend that you keep the truths that I confided in you to yourselves. Without me as proof, no one will believe you except for another supernatural entity. And you might not like what would happen if a demon or a succubus learns that you know they are real."

"Can you tell us anything more about that demon that you say has influenced us?" Hans asked.

"Not much. Probably all five of the magical items originated with him, since one in particular seems linked to him, and the type of spells on all of them seem to be of demonic origin. I think they are all items of jewelry, so if you can think of one person who gave jewelry as a gift to five of you recently, that may be a lead to who the demon is, or to someone that knows the demon," Ceera replied. "The magic items don't do very much though, at least by my standards. Some of them increase stamina or strength, or reduce fatigue. The one linked to the demon seemed different - more like a protection charm, but I didn't read any specifics. If I had to guess, I think whoever gave them to you likes all of you, for some reason, and that he gave you some minor magical gifts to aid you. But if he hasn't revealed his true nature to you and admitted those items are magical, he may not appreciate someone else outing him, or you knowing his nature. If I were you, I'd forget I mentioned it. Don't kick the hornets' nest."

"Could you tell more us more about the demon or the magic jewelry if you examined the items?" Hans asked.

"Of course," Ceera replied. "But are you sure you want to know? And are you sure you want to risk me staying here any longer than necessary and casting more spells here? The sooner I leave, the safer you will be from hostile supernatural forces. And whatever or whoever the demon that has been interacting with you is, he isn't evil and he doesn't seem to have harmed any of you. He simply seems to have gifted you with some nice things. You've been happy believing magic isn't real. Once I go, you may_eventually be able to convince yourself that Magic isn't real, and that I tricked you somehow. But if I clearly identify several magical artifacts and the demon that gave them to you, there's no turning back. And you'll _never think of that person the same way again. So think carefully. Do you _really_want to know?"

Hans was quiet for a moment, and then sighed, "I guess not, no. Let's go get your bracelet." He opened the secret door and led Ceera to the vault, then smiled. "You can do the honors, since you know the combination already."

Ceera nodded and dialed the six digit combination without hesitation, and opened the vault door.

"It's in one of the safe deposit drawers. Right here. Left edge, second from the bottom," she said. She opened the drawer, which looked empty, and reached inside. When her hand came out she was holding a silver charm bracelet. She stepped back out of the vault, closed it and spun the dial. "Thank you. Now, to final business," she said, as she slipped the bracelet on her left wrist.

She touched a charm on her bracelet that was shaped like a small chest, and it expanded into a silver filigree box that was four inches on a side, with a low pyramidal top. When she flicked the lid back with her thumb and opened it, a glowing ball floated out of the chest and into her other hand. She played with it a moment, rolling it across the palm and back of her hand in a way that defied gravity, and then closed her hand on it and it vanished. "Ahhhh, that's better. It isn't very comfortable being separated from my Kitsune ball for so long." Then she touched the box again, and it shrunk to smaller than a sugar cube, and attached itself to the bracelet.

"Wow... that's a pretty cool trick," Hans said. "Even just making the box grow and shrink like that is fascinating, but that ball was amazing!"

She touched another charm, which looked like a small drawstring pouch, and it enlarged into a black velvet pouch about half the size of her palm. She untied it and spilled several diamonds, rubies and emeralds onto the palm of her hand. "I think three or four of these should sell for enough money to cover the cost of your added security measures, Hans. I'd recommend the rubies or emeralds over the diamonds. When I got here, I tried to sell one of the diamonds, and the jeweler refused to buy it because he couldn't find a laser etched marking of some sort on it? I'd never encountered that problem before, but I'm sure I can sell them elsewhere later. Yet he was happy to buy two rubies."

"You don't need to repay us, but I suppose if you insist, I'll take four of the emeralds," Hans said, poking at the stones with a fingertip and selecting four that matched in size. "I think I'll have two of them made into earrings for Mandy and the other two emeralds I'll hold onto for later. Thank you."

"Thank you, Hans, for not trying to take possession of my Kitsune ball. You will probably never see me again, but... if you ever feel you really need to find me, go to the Inari shrine by the restaurant, perform the ritual for seeking Inari's blessing, and speak my name three times. I can't_promise_ that I will come, but I may," Ceera said. "Tobias? Would you take me back to my apartment? I would like to tidy up before I tell my landlord tomorrow that I am ending my lease, and tell my employer that I am leaving town and they need to hire a new magician. By sunset tomorrow, I plan to be nowhere to be found."

They went to the foyer together, and Hans and Cheri waited as Tobias left with Ceera. When they were gone, Cheri said, "Master? What she said, about the jewelry, and the... 'not-evil demon'? I can only think of one person who has _ever_given jewelry to five of us in your household. It was last Christmas, and your sister Heidi, Miss Taylor, Miss Hazel, my daughter Marie and I were the recipients. Three gifts given here, and two others that appeared, quite mysteriously, in Master Karl's mansion."

"I know, Miss Cheri, I know," Hans said. "That's one reason why I accepted those emeralds from Ceera. Hard to believe that Bren might be a 'demon', or that he might even merely know one. I won't ask him right away, but someday, I may want to ask Bren what he thinks of these emeralds. If Ceera could detect something of Bren on those jewelry items that he gave us, there should be traces of Ceera on those emeralds that he can sense. She did something magical to them, after all, even if they aren't magical themselves. But for now, I think she was right. He's been a good friend to us. If he has a secret like _that_and hasn't felt it was wise to let me know it, then maybe we shouldn't force him to admit it."

"As you wish, Master. I will speak no more of it then, and shall pass that instruction on to Tobias," Miss Cheri said.

"Don't tell father, either," Hans said, after thinking about their options for a while. "I don't want him to worry. He may recall us to his mansion if he learns what she really was."

"You want me to lie to my Master?" Cheri said, looking distressed.

"No. I'll talk to him, and I'll just tell him the part of what Ceera said that explains it without real magic being involved. I'll explain that to Tobias too, when he returns. I'm sure he will come back here tonight, to discuss whether or not to stand down on the extra security measures. I think we should return to our normal security procedures. But if it makes him happy to keep in up for another day or so, I suppose that's okay with me, as long as Heidi and I can go with Meghan to the amusement park this weekend."

"That decision I will leave to your father, Master," Cheri said. "He is the one who demanded the extra security. If you want him to remove it, you must persuade him that it is no longer needed."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 538 By DoggyStyle57, February 2015

==========

May 21th, 2010 (Friday Morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

As breakfast ended and the maids began to go their separate ways - the younger ones off to school, and the older staff members to their appointed duties - M'Lady Karla Brushtail approached her Master, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt.

"Master? You seem much more relaxed this morning," she said. "Has the security issue at Master Hans' mansion in America finally been resolved?"

The aristocratic Bernese Mountain Dog nodded and replied quietly, "It would seem so, Karla. Hans called me last night and told me the results of Tobias' investigation of their incident. Apparently, the magician my son hired for Miss Meghan's birthday party tried to pull off some sort publicity stunt. While she was there to do a magic show, she broke into the mansion's main vault - not to steal anything, but rather to leave an item which she hoped to later appear to 'magically' vanish during a future magic show, and then have found in the locked safe. When Tobias found her, she apologized for the excitement and expense that she caused when her break-in was detected by our security systems, and she has now called off the hoped for TV magic special that she had wanted my son to host. Hans, Cheri and Tobias all seem satisfied that it wasn't anything more sinister."

"Oh, that's good to hear, Master!" Karla replied. "So, the children will be allowed to return to their classes at school then?"

"Yes. Hans and Heidi only missed four days of school, and Taylor brought them their homework assignments each day and took their completed work back to their teachers as needed. They'll be back in class today, with a note from Cheri saying they are well again and haven't had a fever for 24 hours. Officially, they simply had the flu for a few days. And this weekend, Cheri is taking most of the children to an amusement park in Furland, as a birthday present for Cheri's newly adopted daughter, Meghan."

"Is that wise, Master? Furland isn't as liberal as Pouncefield when it comes to cubs being sexually active. They could get into a lot of trouble if Hans gets caught mating with any of his... maids," Karla said.

"I pointed that out to Hans, and he promised that none of them would do anything in public to make anyone suspect the kids are sexually active. I also insisted that Tobias and two of his men go with them and keep the group under surveillance, just in case," Karl said. "Meghan will also have three of her school friends and their mothers with them as guests, so in all probability the kids will try to remain celibate even in the privacy of their hotel rooms."

"Will Taylor be with them, Master?" Karla asked.

"No, she's filming a new porn film this weekend, with three equine co-stars. Two of them are apparently the male cheerleaders from Mustang Ridge that she and 'Hannah' have dated a few times, and it will be their first film. Phil and Bridget will be with her for that," Karl said.

Karla shivered a bit and said, "Ugh! She's mating with horses again? I do wish she would refrain from taking on such large partners. I know she can_handle it, occasionally, just as I have learned to do, to please you Master. But the few times that I've mated with a stallion, it took me nearly a week to fully recover my vaginal tightness. And I truly fear that if she does it too often, she may _never be able to bear children."

"She's doing it because she enjoys it - not because Hans or I have ordered her to make those films, or to mate with equines at all," Karl said. "Doctor Siefert insists that it has done her no harm, thus far. And she seems to be in no hurry to become a mother, either. Hans tells me that Taylor_has_ told him that she would happily bear a child for him, if he wants her to. So have Marie, Karin and Sandra, for that matter. But he has no intention of impregnating any of them yet, to my knowledge. Besides, does it really matter if she bears a child or not? She is quite happy in her role as Hans' maid and sex slave, and she knows that Hans isn't likely to ever marry any girl that isn't a purebred Bernese. So who would she have a child for? Me? I don't want her to have my baby. I have enough children already."

"You... You could make it possible for Hans to marry Taylor, if you wanted to, Master," Karla said hesitantly. "Maybe you couldn't do it while your parents are alive. I understand how much they would fight that idea. But once they are gone, and you are the Count? Couldn't you permit it, if Hans _wanted_to marry Taylor?"

Karl sighed deeply and replied, "Could I? Perhaps I could. The Bernese Purebred Society wouldn't like it at all, but if I wanted to give my blessing as Count to the idea of a non-Bernese bride for my heir, I probably could. But seriously, Karla, if I did_allow such a thing, do you _really_believe Hans would choose any girl other than Marie LeChow? She was his first love, his first mate, and they love each other deeply. Marie would be happy to remain Hans' maid for the rest of her life, just as Taylor is. Both girls accept that Hans should marry a Bernese girl. But if I _do allow Hans to marry a non-Bernese girl, it will be the girl of his choosing. I will not tell him to prefer one girl over another. Taylor will almost certainly not become Countess, any more than Catherine or Jodi are likely to. But she will be cared for by my son, or by me, for as long as we live. She will _never_want for anything, Karla. She gave herself freely and completely to me, and to Hans, and her loyalty will be rewarded."

"And what of my _other_children, Master?" Karla asked. "Have they got that same security?"

"Your service to me has been just as devoted as Taylor's. Catherine, Jan and Jodi will get full scholarships, and even if they never enter into my service, they may live in my mansion or in my son's, for as long as they want to," Karl said. "And you and your husband may also live here as long as you desire to remain in my employ. Have I ever failed to provide for the needs of any of my maids or their children?"

"No Master. I know you will care for them, and for me," Karla replied meekly.

"Then why did you feel you needed to ask?" Karl inquired.

Most of the other maids were gone now, and Karla's husband had taken their daughter, Catherine, back to their apartment. Karla placed a hand on her Master's arm and asked, "Master? My reasons are... something personal. May we go to your office to discuss it? This is not the right place to do so."

"Oh? Yes, certainly," Karl replied, leading the way. "I don't have any business calls scheduled for another hour. Is everything all right with you and your family?"

"Yes sir, it is, thank you," Karla replied. "But... I'd rather we wait until we were in your office before I elaborate on why I want to talk with you privately."

"Very well," her Master said. They walked together in silence the short remaining distance to his suite of rooms, went through his parlor, and entered his office. When the door was firmly closed and he was comfortably seated behind his desk, he asked, "Now then. You have my undivided attention and complete privacy. What would you like to talk about, Karla? My grandchildren, perhaps? Their first birthday is in three days, as I recall?"

"No, this isn't about Jan and Jodi, though I thank you for remembering their upcoming birthday," Karla replied. "Not that I thought for a moment you would forget it. You're so good at remembering all our birthdays. But it is related to my children's future. I met with Doctor Siefert this morning, and he confirmed what my home test kit told me the night before. Redd and I have been successful in finally conceiving a child together that's really his. I am pregnant again, Master, and this time I am absolutely certain that my husband is the actual father."

"Well! That's wonderful, Karla! I'm sure Redd was pleased and proud to hear that news. You've already told him, of course?" Karl asked.

"Yes, Master, and he is quite happy indeed," Karla replied. "I... I am glad that you are happy to hear it as well."

"So, is it the security of your unborn child that worries you, Karla, since this time we know it isn't related to me at all?" Karl asked. "You needn't worry about that. The maids' contract provides the same scholarship benefits for _any_child of one of my maids, and doesn't depend on who fathered the child. You know that as well."

"Yes sir, I do know that my new child will be cared for too," Karla said, with her eyes downcast. "It's... more a matter of my security that worries me, Master. Catherine and the twins are already quite a handful to care for, even with the other maids freely available to help watch over them and care for them. With another child on the way, I... I don't know if I will be able to continue to fulfil my duties to you as senior maid. I... I would like to propose that Miss Sierra be considered as my replacement, and to have her formally begin training as my assistant. Unless you... would prefer to bring Miss Cheri back to fill my role? I... I know that you were considering Cheri before I... offered you Taylor's virginity. It... was selfish and unfair of me to offer you our daughter's sexual services as a way to ensure my own security. I tried to tell myself that Taylor loved serving you, me and Hans in bed, and that she loved being your maid and now Hans' maid as much as I do. And she does, Master! But seeing her now... playing at being a sex slave and a porn star and fucking stallions... I... went too far, Master. I turned my firstborn daughter into more of a slut than I am, and I did it to ensure I would still have a place in your bed. Can... can you ever forgive me for that?"

Karl placed a firm hand on the vixen's shoulder, and with his other hand tipped her head up to make her look at him. "Do you think I was unaware of your intentions?" he asked. "You made it clear from the beginning that you were offering Taylor to me as a way of ensuring your place in my bed, despite my preference for much younger girls. I have to bear my own share of the blame for my part in accepting that offer and seducing Taylor and fucking my own daughter. We both turned her into the insatiable slut that she is today. True, given your sex drive and mine, Taylor probably already had the inclination to become a nymphomaniac. Her voluntary activities as a porn starlet certainly show her to be a nymphomaniac now. It was probably only a matter of time before her sex drive took control of the course of her life, and honestly, she's probably much better off as her brother's cherished maid and fuck toy than as a street prostitute in Sweden, which is what she likely would have become eventually. And of course I knew all along that you hoped that either you could convince me to marry you so you could become Countess, or that Taylor could marry me or marry my son and become Countess. As I have just made it clear, that will not happen. But your security is not in question, Karla. You have a loving husband now. Redd is quite capable of providing for your needs in bed, and he doesn't mind sharing you with me. Despite your attempts to manipulate me, I am still quite fond of you and I appreciate your devoted loyalty to me. So yes, I forgive you for your past actions, and you will remain welcome in my bed, even after you step down as senior maid."

Karla heaved a deep sigh of relief, and wiped the tears from her eyes. She hadn't even realized she had begun crying as she confessed to her Master, and he forgave her. "But what of Miss Cheri, Master? I... she should have been your senior maid. I... usurped her position for my own gain. She's always been so nice to me, publicly. But if she ever finds out what I did to get the job instead of her, how could she not hate me?"

"And she is_a senior maid now - my son's senior maid," Karl said. "You're right, however. If you hadn't been granted the job, Cheri was my other choice as my senior maid. But your illicit offer and conniving to get the job was actually fortunate for both Cheri and me. The course her career took was much safer for her and for Marie than if she had remained here. There was no obvious connection between yourself and Taylor, and you left to bear her before too many people even realized you were pregnant. With you as senior maid and Taylor as one of my maids, there was little threat of her being exposed for being our daughter. But if I had given Cheri the job, she would have been much more visible to my parents. It was no secret that Cheri became pregnant while in my employ. And it would have been fairly simple to prove that Marie was part Bernese, and that I was the likely father. Keeping Cheri in obscurity and later sending her to America with Hans and Heidi really was the safest thing for her, and for Marie. As you know, I told Cheri and the children that there was a possibility my parents were actively seeking and killing off any bastard offspring of mine and their mothers. We both know that was a lie, to ensure Cheri and Marie would keep themselves out of the spotlight. But if my parents knew Marie was Cheri's and my child, born while I was married to Helga? All hell would have broken loose. Helga figured it out almost immediately, but agreed to remain silent to avoid a scandal and to keep our contract intact. _You won't tell anyone because it would ruin your position with me. Cheri does know what you did, Karla. And she honestly has forgiven you. She was disgusted that you forced the issue with Taylor mating with me and with Hans. But since then, she has allowed Marie to mate with me and with Hans, and she knows and accepts now that both girls are happy with their situation. Cheri will be brought back here fairly soon - when Hans is nearing the age for his compulsory military service. You can be assured that when I bring her back, she will get a suitable position in my household. Meanwhile, I approve of Miss Sierra as your replacement. She's done well in her training, and she has a good head on her shoulders. I would imagine that in six or seven months she will be ready to take over as senior maid."

"And what of me, once I step down, Master?" Karl asked.

"I will keep you on staff as my pilot and as a secondary chauffeur, if that is to your liking. I will still summon you at least a few times a month, but I will expect Redd to provide most of your sexual satisfaction. And in recognition of your past service, your pay will not be decreased," Karl said. "But your continued employment with me rests on one condition."

"As long as I remain in your service and get to be in your bed at least a few times each month, I will be content, Master," Karla said. "What is your condition?"

"You have repeatedly tried to get me to seduce little Catherine, just as we seduced Taylor, and you stated when you got pregnant with the twins that Jan and Jodi were conceived by you with the express intent that they also would be trained to serve both Hans and me in bed," Karl said. "I have to admit, Taylor isn't the only one you have corrupted, Karla. I've grown to be quite fond of the idea of fucking my own kids and allowing them to fuck each other and their parents, and I doubt that is going to change in the future. Hans, my other children, and even Miss Cheri have enjoyed that freedom as well, and are quite accepting of the idea of continuing to commit incest. If Catherine, Jan or Jodi, or your unborn child, should wish of their own free will to join us in our incestuous pleasures, I will allow it. I will even welcome it, provided they are old enough not to be physically damaged by whatever acts we allow them to attempt."

He paused, and then he said, "My condition is this. I don't want your remaining children to be deliberately seduced, like we did with Taylor, and really given no choice in the matter, and you will leave it to me to determine when they are old enough to start being sexually active. At this point, I can't see that happening before any of them are seven or eight years old. If Catherine, Jan, Jodi or even your unborn child reaches an age that I feel is appropriate, and states to me of their own free will that they are interested in sex with adults and that they want to mate with their parents or with me or with anyone else in our combined households, I will permit it. But I want them to be treated like we treated Marie. Each child must be told who their real parents are, and must be given a free choice, to choose to mate with their relatives or to decline. Heidi has told me that Catherine is already interested in sex, and that you and Redd have allowed the child to watch you mating. You may continue 'educating' her in that manner, since you have already begun, but you are not to encourage or allow her to have sex herself. I do not think Catherine is quite old enough or mature enough to know the truth about me being her father, or to begin having sex with anyone. When her seventh birthday approaches, in about a year from now, I will see how mature she seems to be, and will consider allowing her to know she is my child, not Redd's, and will consider_asking her if she wants to try to have oral sex with any of us. But if I find out that you have been doing _anything_more deliberate before that time to introduce her to sex, your employment with me will be terminated, as will your future invitations to my bed. _Your future security does not rest on me fucking any more of your kids. It rests on you not fucking them up with a too-early introduction to sex! Is that clear?"

"Y-yes Master. Very clear. B-but... When can Jan and Jodi start 'being educated' in a more direct manner about sex?" Karla asked.

"I want to see how this works with Catherine first," Karl said. "Preferably not before they are six or seven years old, but I may change my mind in either direction on that, so ask before you allow them to see anything. And the decision on the twins should, in part, be their father's to make. The same will go for the child you're carrying now - Redd will be involved in the decision for when that child starts being introduced to sex. You haven't told Hans that he is the twins father yet, have you?"

"No sir. But... he's figured it out on his own. I swear, Master, no one told him!" Karla said. Her ears were flat to her head and she feared being yelled at or dismissed out of hand. "But before he left for America this last time, he confronted me and said he believed he was Jan and Jodi's father, and demanded that I tell him if it was true or not. I _tried_to deny it, but I can't lie to either of you when asked such a direct question! He knew he was having unprotected sex with me at the time when I conceived the twins. He's a very smart boy, sir. He was mad that I did it, and he wants to be kept updated on their lives and milestones. But overall, he seemed okay with being a father, and he wasn't too worried about the idea of eventually mating with his kids. In fact, Master, he had the same opinion as you just expressed. He said Jan and Jodi had to know the truth about him being their father and accept sex and incest voluntarily before he would touch either of them. And he agreed to keep quiet about it and not tell them yet."

"Well, I suppose it was inevitable that he would know eventually," Karl said with a sigh. "I just wish we could have kept it from him a while longer. Do as he says, and keep him updated on his children. Use a diplomatic pouch to send any letters or videos of them. I'll talk to him and see if he has told anyone else. If we can limit the number of people who know, that will be preferable. Now, stop looking like I was about to beat you! I'm not happy with him knowing so soon, but as you said, he's a very bright boy. It doesn't surprise me that he guessed the truth. Go back to your duties, and begin training Miss Sierra. You have my permission to give her full disclosure of everything_that you know, including the incest pairings and who the fathers of your children are. The staff here already knows I'm having sex with some of my kids and that they're having sex with each other. Sierra will need to know _everything when she starts assuming your duties. Now, will there be anything else?"

"No Master, and thank you for being so lenient!" Karla said, giving him a hug and then rushing from the room.

Karl watched her leave, and sighed. He looked at his watch. It was too late to call Hans and talk to him about Jan and Jodi today. The children would be at school now, and were scheduled to leave directly from school on their trip to the amusement park. He would have to let Cheri know that Hans was aware he was the twins' father. He hoped Hans hadn't told too many other people yet. The threat of losing her job would keep Karla from telling anyone other than Miss Sierra. With a little luck, that threat would also keep Karla from being so foolish as to press for the twins' 'rights' as Hans' firstborn heirs. Karla knew that the Count and Countess would fight any attempt for an illegitimate child to make a claim to the family's wealth and titles. Karl wasn't as ruthless as his parents, but when he became Count, he would have similar power to fight such claims.

Not for the first time, Karl wondered if he was really doing the right thing for his children, and eventually for his grandchildren. Certainly Taylor, Marie, Hans, Heidi and the others seemed to love the incestuous lifestyle that they had adopted. Already he could all too easily imagine what his first sexual experiences with Meghan and Catherine would be like, and what it would be like to watch Hans fucking his own kids. Karl had quite enjoyed fucking children as young as eight back in Pouncefield, and allowing seven year old Heidi to suck his cock. Was a six year old girl like Catherine all that different from Heidi at seven? From what Hans had told him, Heidi hadn't yet reached an age where she could have an orgasm when she had sucked off her brother and then her father. Yet she clearly liked sucking cocks, swallowing cum and going down on other girls at that tender age. He shook his head to clear the image of little Catherine with his thick cock filling her mouth to overflowing. The difference was one of informed consent, he told himself. Heidi had made the choice herself, and wanted to participate in the sexual games her older siblings enjoyed. Catherine and Meghan were still innocent, and didn't understand what sex was really all about. In time, he would surely consider fucking all his remaining children and grandchildren. But for now, he wanted to let the innocent ones retain their innocence, at least for a while longer.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 539 By DoggyStyle57, March 2015

==========

May 21st (mid-day, Friday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield.

"Hans! Heidi! Oh, I'm so glad you're back! Are you both feeling better now?" Mandy Blackwell called out somewhat loudly, when she saw the Bernese brother and sister in the lunchroom at their school.

"Yeah, we're fine now," Hans said, as he offered Mandy a seat beside him. When the Bernese girl was settled next to him, he leaned over as if to kiss her on the neck, and whispered, "Well tell you as much as we can about what really happened after we get to Furland. Thanks for telling everyone we had the flu."

Mandy kissed her boyfriend and nuzzled his neck as she whispered, "No problem, but you really had me worried!" and then she sat up straight again and said in a normal tone of voice, "I missed you too, stud! We'll see about that request as soon as I can get some private time with my favorite fellah. I'm certainly not doing that here in the lunchroom!"

Hans glanced at the next table over, where their friend Cynthia was boldly curled up under the table giving her boyfriend Pokeinfo a blow job. He pointed at the bunny girl and her lion friend, and replied with a chuckle, "They don't seem to care if they have any privacy for their fun, but sure, it can wait a little while. Everything is a go for Meghan's birthday trip to the amusement park in Furland this weekend. Do you have your suitcase here at school? Or do we need to swing by your place and get it on the way out? Miss Cheri wants to leave straight from the school, if we can."

"All arranged for. Miss Cheri called my parents last night, and my dad's going to meet us in the school parking lot by the gym entrance with my suitcase, since a bag big enough for a full weekend's activities won't fit in my school locker. I suppose Nurse Susan would have let me keep my bag in her office, but I didn't want to risk missing her before she went with the cheerleaders to the game tonight," Mandy said.

"Great! Should have known Miss Cheri would be on top of all the planning. I only asked because you're the only one who isn't having a parent or guardian along with us on the trip. That part of the school parking lot seemed like the best place for everyone to gather, since it isn't close to the part of the lot where the school busses would be in anyone's way," Hans said. "Meghan's other guests are also having a parent bring their luggage at the end of the day, but each of those families has a mom coming along with their kids. The moms will leave their cars here at the school, and we'll stop back here on the way back to drop them off. We cleared it with school security, so they know the license numbers of the cars that will be left here over the weekend."

"Where _is_Meghan, anyway? I would have expected her to be eating with the two of you, since we all have the same lunch period," Mandy asked.

Hans pointed across the room, where the young Bernese girl in question was sitting next to her field mouse friend, Rose Kimball. The two girls had already devoured their lunches and seemed engrossed in playing a game against each other with their handheld game systems. "They both have the same game that they like to play, and they can do a wireless link to play against each other. It's some sort of adventure game where you collect strange creatures and train them to compete in tournaments. Ever since Meghan got that game system for her birthday from one of her guests, and found out Rose and Jo also have one, the three of them have been spending almost all their free time battling against each other with their make-believe creatures. If they can get a good wireless signal, like here in the lunchroom, or at their homes, they can even connect their games over the Internet and chatter with each other as they play, regardless of how far apart they are."

"Oh? I think I know the game you're talking about. A lot of the kids here have those game systems and play games like that. I'm glad she's found a social game that encourages her to interact with other kids. That should be good for her, and may keep her mind off the naughty things that a lot of her classmates do for fun - like Cynthia over there," Mandy said. "Has Meghan said anything to you or to Miss Cheri about seeing other kids here having sex yet? I mean, I can't imagine she was exposed to any sort of sex before, the way she was kept locked up, and with what her horrible step-dad was like."

"Meghan is still a virgin and thinks sex is pretty weird. Nurse Susan's already had a chat with Meghan, and made sure she understands the school's rules and local laws about kids and sex. Miss Cheri's talked to her too, and told her it's perfectly fine if Meghan wants to remain a virgin, and not to think she ever _has_to have sex just because other kids do. And of course, Meghan's enrolled in a sex education course as part of her health classes, like any new students here," Hans replied. "So far, Meghan isn't interested in sex, but she seems okay with seeing others having sex around her. Taylor's been keeping an eye on her, and everybody's been cool about giving Meghan some space and giving her time to adjust. We've gotten the word out that she came from a bad home environment, and that Miss Cheri is adopting her, because her dad was killed and her mom was 'too ill' to raise her. Even that big bully Rodriguiz has been pretty nice to her. I think he feels sorry for her."

"Good. So, who else is coming this weekend?" Mandy asked. "Anyone I know?"

"Rose Kimball and Rose's mom, Chelsea, of course. Rose is Meghan's best friend, and her dad, Allan, is an architect. Then there's Jo Stanley and her mother, Jeannine. Jo is that grizzly bear cub on the other side of Meghan, who seems just as engrossed in her game. It was Jo that gave the game to Meghan, and they're probably doing a three-way tournament. I think Jo's dad, Rupert, owns a chain of hardware stores or something. They're pretty well to do. And I don't see the other little girl, but her name is Babs Wood, and her mom is Angela, and they're Whitetail deer. Her mom never married Babs' father, so she's a single mom, like Miss Cheri. I guess the only people you'll know are Meghan, Cheri, Marie, Heidi and me."

"What will the rest of your household be doing this weekend? I know there were only twelve tickets, and of course Meghan should use at least half of them for her friends, but what are Taylor and Hazel going to be doing?" Mandy asked.

"Neither of them wanted to miss cheerleading in tonight's soccer game, and this weekend Taylor has another film to star in. I don't think Hazel has any particular plans, other than possibly having dinner with her parents for a change," Hans said. "They both understand, and didn't really want to hang out with the younger kids all that much anyway."

"Okay, well, I'm sure I'll have plenty of fun with you, Marie and Heidi - assuming Heidi doesn't plan to spend all her time playing with Meghan and the younger girls?" Mandy said, looking questioningly at Heidi.

"I'm definitely gonna spend a lotta time at the Amusement park with Meghan, but at night Marie an' me are sharing a room with you an' Hans, so I hope we'll have some fun with each other each night," Heidi replied with a big grin.

"We probably can, after everyone else has gone to bed, or before they get up," Hans said. "But father reminded me that the laws in Furland are more like most of America, and it isn't legal there for kids under 18 to have sex there. Of course, that doesn't mean it never happens. High schools and even middle schools there teach sex ed, and try to at least make sure kids have safe sex, if they won't remain celibate. So really, it just means we have to make sure we don't get caught."

"No boinking in the bushes. That's easy enough for me to remember. I just go back to the rules I was raised with back in Texas," Mandy said. "Well, okay then. I have a couple of tests in my afternoon classes, but I'll be there with the others when the last bell rings."

===

At the end of the school day, Hans stopped briefly at Nurse Susan's office.

"Can I talk with you privately for a minute, Ma'am?" he asked.

"Of course, Hans," the pretty mink lady replied. She shut and locked both doors and then sat back on her desk, and said, "You look pretty healthy, for someone who just got over the flu. And I already know that you and Mandy aren't going to be with the cheerleaders at the game tonight. Miss Cheri and Mandy's father both talked to me earlier in the week, about your weekend plans, and I think it is wonderful that you're taking Meghan and her friends to an amusement park. So, what can I do for you?"

"Ummm, yeah, Heidi and I feel a lot better now, Ma'am. No fever for at least 24 hours, and our appetites are back to normal. I. ummm, wanted to talk to you about 'Hannah'. I've pretty much made up my mind that she's going to disappear after this school year ends. Next year I may still stay with the cheer squad as a guy, but I think I'm done wearing dresses in public. I'm getting too tall and too broad in the shoulders to pass well, and I think my voice is starting to get deeper. By next school year, I'm pretty sure I won't be convincing enough to fool anyone."

Susan sighed and said, "I'd begun to notice those things, yes. But you did amazingly well pulling it off this year, I must admit. Most of the students and their families seem to believe that Hannah is a real girl."

"Please don't tell the other cheer squad members yet, Ma'am. I want to tell them myself, next weekend. That's the last game of the school year, right?" Hans asked.

"Yes, the boys' soccer team didn't do as well as the girls' team did this year, and they won't be in the championship game. Missed that chance by two losses, from what I heard. I'll let you handle telling the other squad members. Is there anything else you'll need me to do?"

"Just a few things, to 'tidy up the records', so if anyone checks Hannah's files, it will look like she transferred back to a school in Germany. Miss Cheri and I will get you the supporting information you'll need next week," Hans replied. "Thanks a lot for letting me play both roles in the cheer squad this year, ma'am. It meant a lot to Hazel and Taylor, and I think all the cheerleaders had fun with me."

"They did indeed. Though I confess I'll miss... ummmm... helping you change into Hannah," Susan said, blushing at the thought of some of the naughty things she had dared to do with this handsome boy this year. "Have fun at the amusement park, Hans. You need to be on your way, and I need to go to the locker room and get the cheerleaders ready. It's a home game tonight, and they need to be dressed and ready to perform before we turn over the girls' locker room to the visiting team."

===

When Hans and Heidi got out to the parking lot after school, Cheri was there with her minivan, and so was Mister Tobias Jager, with a second minivan that had a small cargo trailer attached to it. Suitcases were being loaded into that small trailer by a burly looking tiger guy that Hans recognized as Erwin, one of the guards that served gate duty at the mansion. Meghan was chatting happily with her three young girlfriends while their moms got their luggage out of their cars and gave it to the tiger.

Both Tobias and Erwin were in casual clothes, but both were also wearing sports jackets with a small Falcon Security logo on them, and Hans was pretty sure that those jackets had Kevlar body armor and concealed carry holsters built into them.

"Tobias? I hadn't expected to see you here. Is there a problem?" Hans asked. "I had thought we were going to have Phil drop off our second minivan here tonight, and have Bridget give him a ride back to the mansion in their car, and that one of the moms was going to drive the other minivan."

"No problem, Master Hans, but we're to escort your group to Furland and back, on your father's orders. We'll also be at the amusement park, as extra security and to help keep track of all of you," the panther explained. "Miss Cheri's minivan only seats seven passengers, counting the driver. You needed a second minivan and a small trailer for your luggage to comfortably take twelve passengers to Furland, without stacking suitcases on the rooftop luggage racks. Erwin is an excellent driver, the van we bought seats eight, and he knows how to handle a vehicle with a trailer... even in fairly extreme circumstances."

"I see. Who will be in which vehicle? I'm guessing you have that planned as well?" Hans asked.

"I will be your driver, in Cheri's van, and Miss Cheri, Miss Marie, Mistress Heidi, Miss Mandy, and yourself will be with me. The three guest mothers and their children, as well as Miss Meghan, will be in my van, with Erwin driving. That way Miss Meghan can chat with her guests on the trip, though if this wasn't a birthday trip for Meghan and her friends, I would have preferred to have her in the other van with the rest of your household," Tobias replied. "I have to agree with you that we could probably stand down on the added security. But if there is trouble, it would likely be aimed at your two households, and not at Miss Meghan's guests"

"Well, that would give us some privacy for you to tell me what really happened this last week, Hans," Mandy said, holding him close. "Sounds like everyone in our van but me already know all the details?"

"I'll tell you what I can, sure. But don't mention it until we're rolling, please," Hans said. Then he pointed a short distance down the sidewalk that ran down the side of the parking lot and said, "There's your dad now, picking up your sister Lisa. Let's get your suitcase, and we can get going pretty soon."

Mandy got a mischievous look in her eyes, and said, "Mummm, okay, but before we go, I need to go back into the school for a few minutes with Terry and Teddy, okay? They're just coming out of the door by the library. I'll be right back!"

"Huh? Okay, whatever. I'll get your bag from your dad, and tell him you and your brothers will be there soon," Hans said.

===

The little cargo trailer and both vans were loaded and ready to go when Mandy and her brothers came back out of the school. The twin boys ran straight to their father's car, while Mandy walked somewhat slowly back to the van. She wasn't carrying anything, and seemed to be walking a little funny. Hans held the door for her and said, "You and I have the back seat, so we can talk. Get what you needed?"

"Oh yes!" Mandy replied huskily, as she carefully got into the van. "You'll see in a moment, lover."

Hans got in behind her, giving Heidi and Marie a quick kiss as he got in, and buckled his seat belt once he was beside Mandy. "Okay, Tobias, Cheri, I guess we're ready now! Let's go!" he said.

===

As soon as they were on the freeway, Mandy made sure Tobias was concentrating on his driving and chatting with Cheri. Then the Bernese girl kissed Hans and whispered, "Feel my panties, my kinky lover. I brought you a last-minute present."

Hans slipped his hand under his girlfriend's school uniform skirt. Her panties were soaked, and when he brought his hand to his nose and sniffed, he could smell both Mandy's aroused scent and the unmistakable aroma of semen. "So, when you went back inside...?" he asked quietly

"I shoved my little brothers into the closest janitor's closet with me for a quickie! My cunny is full of fresh cream from both of my brothers! And I fucked daddy just before I left for school this morning. I know how much you love the way I've been fucking my brothers and my daddy. Wanna taste of your naughty lady friend, with their 'special sauce'?" she asked.

"Naughty indeed, and I love you for it," he replied, carefully unbuckling his seatbelt and sliding down into the cramped space between the rows of seats, between her legs.

"I heard that. Want me to move our seat forward, Hans?" Marie asked quietly. "I think Heidi and I can give you another four inches, and still have enough room for our legs."

"Yeah, if you could," Hans said. He got more comfortable once the seat had been moved, and looked up to see both Marie and Heidi watching over the back of their seats. "Enjoy the show, girls. But turn around and fasten your seatbelts again soon, okay? We don't need a ticket for un-belted kids in a car on the highway." Then he leaned forward, pulled down Mandy's panties and raised her pleated blue school uniform skirt, and happily started lapping at her sloppy slit.

"Ohhh, that's it, lover! Taste my brother's cum inside me! Lick it all out, you naughty boy!" Mandy groaned quietly.

"Wish I could get a taste too, but Tobias an' Cheri would get mad if I got outa my seat," Heidi said. "Have fun!" then she turned around and refastened her seatbelt.

"Tonight in the hotel room, I can return the favor for you, Mandy," Marie said. "Hans can fuck me and you can lick his cream out of me. Would you like that?"

"Ohhh, I'd love that, sweetheart!" Mandy replied. "I think it's great that we can all share each other's affections and not get jealous."

"No reason to be jealous. Hans and everyone else in our households and in your family make a point of sharing bedroom fun time as equally as they can, so no one feels left out. When we all agree to share, no one has to worry that anyone else will take anyone away from us. And it's nice that you've proved to us that your family enjoys incest as much as ours does. Heidi deep throated Hans and Hans fucked my mom this morning, and he fucked me at school today. Enjoy your turn, my friend," Marie replied. Then she also turned and refastened her seatbelt, and started playing an innocent travelling game with Heidi, seeing who could spot the next letter of the alphabet on signs that they passed.

Several minutes later, Hans wiped his muzzle clean and got back in his seat. Once he had his seatbelt fastened again, he started kissing and cuddling with Mandy.

Miss Cheri glanced back and said, "Master? Have some decorum, please. What will Miss Meghan's friends think, if they see you and Miss Mandy making out in the back seat?"

"They already know she's one of my girlfriends, and they live in Pouncefield too. So they probably won't think anything about it at all. But I'll try to behave, Ma'am," the boy replied.

"They're quite a handful, aren't they?" Tobias asked Cheri.

"That they are, my friend, that they are," Miss Cheri said.

"All the more reason for Erwin and I to keep an eye on things while your group is in Furland. If the kids get too affectionate, we have each of their pager numbers. We can page them to warn them to cool it," Tobias said. "I have no illusions about the level of mischief they will be up to in the privacy of their hotel room. But as long as they keep it platonic when others can see them, we should be all right."

"Thank you, _monsieur_Tobias," Cheri said. "I do appreciate the extra assistance. You and Mister Erwin will have a room near ours?"

"On the other side of the swimming pool, where we can observe anyone approaching the three rooms you reserved," Tobias said. "The hotel manager knows we are a security team guarding your group, and will make sure we are positioned to have a good view of your rooms."

"Well, perhaps, once we have returned to the mansion, I could thank you both... personally?" Miss Cheri suggested, reaching over to Tobias' lap and allowing her hand to brush the panther's crotch.

"I might take you up on that, Ma'am, but I doubt Erwin will. He's gay," Tobias replied, as he tried to keep his attention on his driving.

"Oh? What a pity," Miss Cheri replied wistfully. "I've never been with a tiger before, and Miss Taylor speaks quite highly of the experience."

"Taylor has some very kinky tastes, Ma'am. I'm not sure how much you would enjoy mating with Erwin, even if he was willing," Tobias said. "You'll recall from the few times you and I have mated, that my cock is pretty smooth, with just some bumps where the typical feline barbs would be. Honestly, I've never seen Erwin in a sexually aroused state, so I don't know if he has barbs or not. But it's quite likely that he does, and most non-feline girls don't like a barbed feline cock. I suppose you could ask him if he's willing to take a tumble with you. Just don't be disappointed if he declines."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 540 By DoggyStyle57, March 2015

==========

May 21st (Friday evening) - Golden Oaks Hotel, in Furland.

The hotel that Hans and his party were to stay at was a modest one that was situated on the hill overlooking the amusement park and the river that flowed along the edge of the park. From the hotel restaurant they had a beautiful view of the amusement park, and also of the downtown area of Furland, which was across the river and somewhat further North. The three story hotel formed a ring with outward facing rooms as well as inward facing ones that surrounded a central courtyard with a hot tub and a small heated swimming pool.

The three rooms Cheri had reserved were on the ground level, right beside the entrance gate to the pool area. Rose Kimball and her mom, Chelsea, took the first room, along with Meghan and Miss Cheri. Jo Stanley and her mother, Jeannine, shared the second room with Babs Wood and her mom, Angela.

Marie, Mandy, Heidi and Hans had an inside corner suite with an extra bedroom, so that, officially at least, Hans had a room to himself, apart from the three girls. A passageway between the central courtyard and the parking lot next to the restaurant separated the corner suite from the other two rooms. Hans was rather glad that the room he and the girls were assigned to wouldn't be sharing a wall with the rooms that Meghan and her guests were in.

The room that Tobias and Erwin had was the corner suite on the other side of the pool, at the same end. There was a gate on their side of the pool area as well, and with the curtains open it was quite easy for one of them to sit comfortably at a table by the window and unobtrusively watch all three rooms. The second bedroom in their suite gave them an area where they could check weapons or use equipment that they might not wish to be seen through the open window. Tobias made sure to give the hotel manager a nice tip for arranging the disposition of the rooms so well.

After a nice dinner in the hotel restaurant with the entire group, Heidi, Meghan, Rose, Jo and Babs changed into their swimsuits as fast as they could, and joined a group of other children in the pool, while Miss Cheri and the three guest kids' moms wore their swimsuits as well, but lounged at poolside and watched their kids.

"Mom? I don't really feel like my arm is up to swimming just now, so Hans and Mandy are going to play a game with me in our room, okay?" Miss Marie said, rubbing her shoulder for emphasis. Actually, her injured shoulder was doing pretty well today, and her mom probably realized that, but it was a plausible reason for the three older kids to do something on their own, in the privacy of their room.

"That's fine, dear," Miss Cheri said. "Save your strength for the amusement park fun tomorrow. Set an alarm for seven o'clock, and we will get breakfast in the hotel restaurant at eight tomorrow, and probably swim some more before going to the amusement park, since the park's rides don't open until noon. Sleep well, my dear."

As the twelve year old Chow Chow Dog girl left, Chelsea Kimball commented, "The poor child! We all heard about that dreadful kidnapping attempt and her getting shot in the arm! You're all so lucky to have survived that incident at all! Mercy! I think I would have died of fright if armed thugs threatened me with a gun and shot my girl Rose!" The mouse mom shuddered at the thought, and patted Cheri's hand with her own.

"We _were_very lucky, yes. But we survived because we were prepared to protect ourselves, and to defend each other with our lives if needs be. Miss Taylor and I had never been in a real fight before. We hoped we would never need the training that our employer had us take, for how to handle guns, or the martial arts lessons that Miss Taylor and Master Hans so diligently pursued. It was that defensive training that saved us. And as sad and terrifying as the incident was, and as terrible as it was to see my daughter harmed, it did have one silver lining. Had the kidnapping attempt not taken place as it did, we might never have been able to rescue little Meghan from the clutches of her evil stepfather, or aid her mother, my childhood friend Brianna, to escape an abusive marriage and begin recovering from the terrible things her husband did to her."

"I've always been afraid of guns," Angela Wood said. The whitetail doe looked embarrassed, and then asked quietly enough that only Cheri and the other moms were likely to hear her, "Cheri? I haven't had much of a chance to get to know you or your family yet, and please pardon me if this is too personal a question to ask, but... is... is it true you... killed one of the kidnappers? And one of the children who was with you killed another one?"

"Oui, it is very true," Cheri replied just as quietly. "Miss Taylor, who is only sixteen, but is in training to become a bodyguard for Hans and Heidi, killed one as well. Neither of us had ever harmed another person before, nor did we wish to do so then. But when I heard a shot inside the van, where my child and Master Hans were, I knew I had no choice. I used the gun that I had in my purse then, without hesitation. And I would do so again, if anyone threatens any child or household member in my care. And even when it was clear that the thugs were willing to harm little Heidi, and Taylor heard guns being fired, she still tried to use only as much force as was needed to free our young Mistress, shooting her captor in the leg. Even after she knew the remaining thug near her had actually_shot_ Marie, and was threatening to shoot Hans, Taylor tried to use martial arts to subdue him, rather than shooting him with her gun. I truly think she hoped to knock him out with a kick to the head, and that it was only a twist of fate that caused her kick to end up being lethal. But please, this is not a good topic to speak of where young ears may hear us. Can we talk of something else?"

"Well, personally, I think ya both did the right thing," Jeannine Stanley commented. The brown bear mom patted her own purse and said, "I've got a concealed carry license myself, and so does my husband, Rupert. We got them after someone tried mugging my husband in the parking lot of his main store. He'd just finished closing up for the night and was walking to my car for me an' my girl Jo to give him a ride home and catch a late dinner together, when some little juvenile delinquent tried to jump him. Don't think the punk reckoned on how well a grizzly bear can fight, even without a weapon. But the kid did have a gun, and it coulda been a whole lot worse if my man wasn't a real scrapper. I'm not carrying now, 'cause I know the amusement park probably won't allow it. And besides, I gather that panther and tiger that have been looking out for us aren't just eye candy, right? Saw the logo on their jackets. My husband's stores use the same security company to guard their central warehouse. Good people, and well trained. Not cheap, either. When I realized who they work for, I locked my pistol up in the gun safe in my car, and left it there. Knew we were in good hands."

"You have a gun safe for your car? That sounds like a very good idea," Miss Cheri said. "I fear I just carry my pistol in my purse, and keep a spare in the glove box. It was fortunate that I did, because it was my spare pistol that Miss Taylor was able to use in the kidnapping incident. She is too young, of course to have her own concealed handgun license. Tell me more about this gun safe of yours? Is it in your trunk, or somewhere that you can get to it if you need it while driving?"

"Mine sits right between the front seats. Locks the gun up tight and keeps the unloaded gun and ammo separate, yet I can have the gun free and loaded in less time than it takes to say 'Oh no you don't!' It meets every state's laws for carrying a gun in a car, as far as we can tell. I'll get you the info on it if you like. My husband's authorized to sell 'em now."

===

Marie let herself into her hotel room, closed the window and the curtains, and then said to Hans and Mandy, "I think everyone will be busy with their own activities for a while now. My mom is chatting with the other moms while they watch the younger kids in the pool, and I saw that tiger in one of the hotel room windows, pretending to read a book but keeping a close eye on all of us. I don't think anything more dangerous than a hornet could get close to us tonight. We should have complete privacy until Heidi gets tired of swimming and comes in to go to bed, or, more likely, to join us. So, what should we do together, hummm?"

"Well, I _definitely_want to have fun with both of you tonight, and with Heidi too, when she's ready to join us. But just remember, we have to keep our voices down, and be careful what we say," Hans reminded them, speaking softly. "If we get too loud, someone outside our room or in the rooms near us might overhear, and the last thing we want would be for some concerned person to call the police because they thing something illegal is happening in here, like under-aged kids or related people having sex."

"Of course, Hans," Mandy said, keeping her own voice fairly soft. She gently hugged Marie, and then stepped back to arm's length and asked, "Marie? How's your shoulder really doing? We had the window open for some fresh air, and we heard what you told them, out there. Is there anything you think we should avoid doing, or any positions you prefer? Personally, I'd love to take you up on your earlier suggestion, and watch Hans filling you to overflowing with his cream so I can lick it all out of you. But I definitely don't want to hurt you."

Marie rotated her shoulder a little and said, just as quietly, "It's stiff, and it wouldn't feel very good if either of you rested your weight right on the spot where I got shot. But it's not too bad other than that. A couple of nights ago Hans fucked me from behind while I was on my hands and knees, and he pounded me pretty good. That didn't hurt my shoulder, even with the jolts that ran up my spine and sent a shock wave rippling through my body each time he hilted himself inside me. And Heidi and my mom have both been able sit on my face and let me eat them out, as long as they face away from my feet, so my upper arms aren't tightly pinned between their thighs and their shins. If I want to 69 with someone, the most comfortable position is for me to lie on my left side and keep my injured shoulder on top, or for me to be on top, where I can rest my weight on the person under me if my arm gets tired. Of course, an exotic position like 'the wheelbarrow', where my weight is mostly on my arms would be right out, as well as some of the contorted positions from the Kama Sutra. But that's about the only limits I have left. And I'd absolutely love to mate with both of you. It's been way too long since I've had a chance to taste your cunny, Mandy."

"Well, I'm certainly not going to say no to that plan," Hans said with a grin. "Make sure the outside door is locked, and let's go to the back bedroom and lock that door too, so if anyone happens to look in when Heidi lets herself in with her key, or comes in with her, there won't be anything odd for them to see."

===

Once they were in the hotel suite's smaller back bedroom and had the interior door closed and locked, Hans, Marie and Mandy chatted quietly with each other as they undressed. They were all particularly careful to speak no louder than they needed to, so their voices wouldn't be able to be overheard outside that bedroom.

Marie peeled out of her clothes quickly, then showed Mandy her arm and said, "See? The fur's mostly grown back now from where they shaved both sides of my arm to tend to the gunshot wound, and I don't have any stitches any more. If I wear a t-shirt, it doesn't even show, and once the fur grows back, it won't even show when I'm naked. My doctor is kind of amazed at how fast and how cleanly it's healing. Guess it's the up side of the metabolic issues that mom and I seem to share. We may not visibly age like most people do, but our bodies seem to use that 'growing energy' to heal faster instead."

"Glad it's healing so well, Marie," Mandy said, gently touching the scar through the shorter patch of fur. "So, you think you're gonna always look like a kid, like your mom? There are certainly worse things to have to live with than 'eternal youth', I guess."

"Yeah. My doctor says I seem to have stopped growing already. Mom did the same thing when she was ten or twelve. I'll probably never get bigger breasts, unless I get pregnant, and even then, my titties would probably go back down to a B cup once I stop nursing my baby," Marie replied. "But my doctor says I _should_be able to have kids, if I want to, just like mom did. I became fertile before my development stopped, and my 'lady parts' are all mature enough to handle it."

"Well, if you ever do want to have a baby with Hans, even if he ends up marrying me, I say go for it!" Mandy said. "He told me you said you might like to have his baby, and I think it would be really cool if you and your brother make a baby together. But I'm sure you're not in any more of a hurry to become a mom than I am, right?"

"I'd definitely want to finish college first," Marie said. "And you know, if you_and Hans do get married, I think I'd like having you for my sister in law. I know _you'd still let him mate with all his sisters and maids, including me, and it would be neat to see you continuing to mate with your family too. But it really wouldn't bother you if I had a baby with my brother? You think that would be cool?"

"Why should it bother me? Hans told me about the results from the genetic tests that your father had run on all of you, as well as on Lisa and me. I may have better odds, since I'm not related to him at all, but according to those tests, any baby you or your sisters might have with Hans is still very likely to be healthy, so why worry?" Mandy said. "I think it would be a good idea to get the same tests done for all of my family too, cross-checking my parents, my brothers, my sister and I against each other, as well as against all of you. I'd love to be fairly certain that it would be safe for one of my brothers to knock up our mom, or for my brothers or my daddy to knock up my sister Lisa, or even me. I'd especially like to see my mom preggers with one of my brothers as the daddy. That would, like, make it perfectly clear that mom and dad really accept incest in our family, all the way. But I don't plan to have anyone's baby until Hans has made up his mind on who he wants to marry. In case he chooses me, I want to be able to have my first baby to be his. Probably even if he chooses someone else, I'd still like him to be the father of my first child. After that, though? I might be just as willing as you are to let one of the guys in my family knock me up!"

"Father could easily have Doctor Siefert do those genetic checks for you, Mandy. The Bernese Purebred Society already has genetic profiles on your parents, and we have them on you and Lisa. We would just need to get mouth swab samples on your brothers, and then Doctor Siefert could submit those anonymously, for cross-referencing each of your files for issues or breeding considerations," Hans said. "Of course, it still wouldn't be legal, in most places in America, for your family to try any incestuous breeding between siblings or between parents and their kids. The Purebred Society doesn't have enough influence in this country to grant an exception to the civil laws for you. But if you were in Switzerland, we could get you that exemption, if the breeding took place there, and all parties were compatible and willing."

"I wonder if I really could convince my mom to give it a go?" Mandy said, rubbing her clitty with her fingers as the idea of breeding her mom to her brothers got her excited. "That would be so hot, making my brothers take turns actually trying to knock our mom up! And as long as we knew it was likely to be safe, we wouldn't need to let anyone know it was one of her kids that did the deed. Daddy could claim to be the father. He might be willing to do that, in return for being allowed to knock up Lisa or me someday. Ohhhh! Hurry up and fuck Marie, Hans! I'm getting really horny now, and I want to be licking your cum out of your sister when you fuck me tonight!"

"Your wish is my command," Hans said with a smile. He gently helped Marie onto the bed and started mating with his half-sister in the classic Missionary position. "I love you so much, Marie. I love both of you, for being so accepting of each other and being willing to have my babies, even if I don't marry you. I'm a very lucky guy, to have such devoted sisters and girlfriends."

Mandy masturbated beside the bed as she whispered encouragingly, "That's it, stud! Fill your sister's belly with your seed, so I can lick it out! Fuck her really good!"

"Mummmm, I love both_of you, too," Marie sighed. "I needed this _so bad, Hans! It feels so wonderful every time we mate - like we were born to be perfect lovers for each other. And Mandy, you're pretty wonderful too! I can't wait to get just as intimate with the rest of your family, and to watch you mating with each other."

Mandy carefully got on the bed and started kissing and sucking on Marie's nipples, while Hans brought Marie to the crest of her own orgasm before groaning and flooding her with his seed. Marie climaxed at the same time, holding his hand with one hand and using her other hand to finger Mandy's slit and get the Bernese girl off with them.

"Whew! That was a good start," Mandy said. "Let me get on my back with Marie laying on top of me in a 69, and then you get back to filling her up, Hans! I want to watch your cock going in and out of her, and I want to lick any drips from her as you do it."

"Works for me. I want to taste you too, Mandy," Marie said.

They repositioned themselves and Hans silently offered his cock to Mandy to suck on until he was hard again.

Then the Bernese girl guided her lover's cock into his sister and started licking the Chow Chow Dog girl's clit and her lover's cock shaft as they mated right in front of her nose.

Marie just as eagerly lapped at Mandy's fragrant flower. She hungrily slurped at the girl's juices and probed the other girl's slit with her tongue in ways that made Mandy shudder with pleasure.

The three of them mated in silence for a while, enjoying the pleasure being given to them and striving to return that pleasure in equal measure. Once Hans had dumped a second load of his cream into Marie, he pulled free and helped Marie to sit up on Mandy's muzzle. Then he stood on the bed, straddling Mandy's waist, and allowed Marie to lick him clean and suck him until he was hard enough again to mate with Mandy.

"Now fill Mandy up like you did for me, stud!" Marie said softly.

"Mummm, it doesn't get much better than this," Mandy sighed happily as Hans entered her. "Lapping my lover's cum out of his sister while he fucks me silly. Who could ask for more? And it's gonna be so cool when all of you get to come to my house and share in our family's fun time too!"

===

When Heidi and the others finished swimming, she said good night to everyone, gave Meghan a hug, and then headed back to her room and let herself in with her key.

"Hey, I'm back," she said at the door to the back bedroom, when she found the inner bedroom's door was locked. "Gonna get dried off. Let me in too, okay?"

"I'll have it unlocked by the time you're dry," Hans replied through the door. "Just keep your voice down. Got anyone with you?"

"Nope. They're all tired and heading for bed. See you in a few, bro," the young Bernese girl replied quietly, before heading for the bathroom to towel off and use the fur dryer.

===

When she emerged, naked and well dried, Heidi tried the door again and found it unlocked. She walked in on her brother, half-sister and friend to find Mandy happily sucking on Hans' cock while Marie slurped at the older Bernese girl's sloppy crotch. Hans was standing beside the bed, Mandy was on her back with her head hanging over the edge, and Marie was lying on her tummy between Mandy's thighs.

"That looks tasty! I hope you left some for me?" she asked playfully.

"Oh, you're just in time for Hans to give you a nice 'snack', Heidi," Mandy said, pulling her mouth off her lover's cock and offering her boyfriend's hard, throbbing shaft to his little sister while looking at her upside down. "Here you go, cutie! He's just about ready to pop!"

Heidi wasted no time in kneeling beside her brother and swallowing his cock. "Mummmmmm!" she mumbled happily, with her mouth and throat completely stuffed.

"Oh Heidi!" Hans groaned quietly, grabbing his little sister's head, muzzle fucking her hard and fast, and then cumming copiously down her throat. "Oh yeah! There we go, sis! That's a good girl!"

"It's so beautiful, the way your family loves each other," Mandy said sleepily. "Do you wanna sleep with Hans tonight, Heidi? Marie and I have had our fun with him, and I know what you'll want to do first thing in the morning."

Initially Heidi only replied with a happy thumb's up gesture, as she hungrily swallowed her brother's creamy seed. It was delicious, but she could tell his balls were almost drained. She pulled back so she could savor the taste of his last few spurts, and didn't let go of his cock with her mouth until it was retreating into his sheath. "Delicious! Yeah, I'd love to snuggle with Hans tonight, thanks. Miss Cheri said we'll all meet by the pool at nine AM and go have breakfast together at the restaurant, and then get in some more swimming, since the amusement park doesn't open until noon."

"Sounds good to me," Hans said. "Thanks, short stuff. And I'm glad you got here in time to enjoy that 'snack'. I know how much you like it."

"So, up at seven to play with each other?" Marie asked as she got off the bed and wiped the cum off her muzzle. "I'll set my watch alarm, so we can join you for waking up Hans, Heidi. But now I really do need to go to sleep. Hans and Mandy really wore me out!"

"I'll agree there," Mandy said, rolling over and getting off the bed. "Don't want to miss the morning's fun, but I need some sleep now too."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 541 By DoggyStyle57, March 2015

==========

May 22nd (Saturday morning) - Golden Oaks Hotel, in Furland.

In the morning, Marie and Mandy watched and cuddled with each other while Heidi woke up Hans by sucking her brother's cock.

"She really loves sucking him off, doesn't she?" Mandy said. "How many girls smile like that with their mouth and throat full of cock?"

"The ones who really love their boyfriend do," Marie said. "I know I do, and so do you."

"True," Mandy replied. "Hey Hans? Do Marie next, while I play with Heidi."

Hans sighed happily as he unloaded into his little sister's throat, "Mummm, that's great sis! You girls are lucky it takes me so little time to recharge. But sure, I'll be glad to do both of you. We have plenty of time yet."

"As much practice as you get every day for pleasing multiple girls at once, you darned well better be good at it, buster!" Marie said with a grin, as she climbed into bed with her half brother. "Now fill me up so I can take my turn feeding your cum to our hungry little cum dumpster here."

"Hey now! I'm not half as bad as Taylor, when it comes to that," Heidi replied, acting just a bit put out. "But I'll admit, I just can't get enough of my brother's cream, and especially when it's in your sweet cunny!"

"And we love both of you for it," Mandy said, "You drink as much of your brother's cream out of each of us as you want, Heidi. I love watching you do it. Just like I love watching my daddy and my brothers eating out my mom, my sister and me after they fill us up. Now sixty nine with me, pretty puppy, while we wait for them."

They quietly made love until Hans groaned again and flooded Marie with his seed, then Mandy and Marie traded places and they did it again, with Heidi eagerly slurping her brother's cum from her half-sister's cunny.

"Oh yeah. Slurp it all up, Heidi!" Mandy said, sitting on Hans' cock cowgirl style, while watching the naughty little girl as she ate Marie out. "You can do that for me too, as soon as Hans is done with me too!"

"You're all insatiable," Hans said with a grin. "It's a good thing you'll be bringing your brothers and father to join some of our group playtimes, Mandy. I could use a little help keeping up with all of you!"

"But I'll also be bringing my sister and my mom for you to fuck, so it almost comes out even," Mandy said. "Mom really liked fucking you, Hans. And Lisa likes it too, even if she does prefer dominating our daddy and brothers and mom. I swear, I need to buy her a dominatrix outfit. She really loves ordering them around, and making daddy get it on with our girly brothers."

"Your family has gotten into incest even more than my own has, and that's saying something," Hans said, as he thrust harder and tied with Mandy, spurting his cream deep into her womb. "I wish my mom accepted incest as much as yours does. Sometimes I think she's frozen a part of her heart, spending so much of her life up on those mountain glaciers. But we've seen her acting like a bitch in heat, when she didn't know we were watching her and her lover, so I know she enjoys sex as much as we do. I just wish she liked the idea of sex with us."

"Maybe she _will_accept it, someday Hans," Mandy said, as she enjoyed the feeling of her lover's seed painting her insides. "Mummmm, this is so nice. I hope I get to see you fucking your mom someday, Hans. And I definitely want to watch you fuck Heidi, once your dad allows it."

"You'll get that chance with Heidi, for certain," Hans promised. "We know that's gonna happen within a few weeks after she turns ten. And sure, if my mom ever accepts having sex with me, I'll at least make sure you get to see it on video. Okay, my knot should be small enough for you to pull off it now. Go sit on Heidi's face."

"Can you do me up the butt while I lick Mandy, Hans?" Heidi requested. "I wish you could really fuck me, right now, but it still feels really good having you pound my ass. Fuck my butt and tie with me, big brother. Please?"

"How can I say no to an invitation like that?" Hans asked, as he got on the bed and guided his cum-slicked shaft into Heidi's backside.

"Well, while you three finish up, I'm claiming first dibs on the shower," Marie said. "Have fun!"

===

"What a wonderful start for the day" Mandy said happily, after they had all showered and dressed.

"Did you bring your own roller skates, Mandy?" Heidi asked, as she dug a large, soft drawstring bag containing her own in-line roller skates out of her suitcase, and set it by the door, next to Hans' similarly bagged pair. Both bags were strung in a way that allowed the cords to be used as pack straps, for carrying the bags on their backs.

"Ummm, actually, I don't roller skate much, so I don't own any skates," Mandy admitted sheepishly. "I was really planning on spending most of my time at the park enjoying the rides and arcade stuff and playing mini golf. And I figure someone ought to stay off the rink with Marie. You're not gonna try skating with that bad arm, are you Marie?" she asked, looking at the Chow Chow Dog girl.

"Well, I'd certainly appreciate having some company while the others are skating, but don't feel you have to stay with me all the time, Mandy," Marie replied. "You're right though. I didn't want to risk falling and landing on my bad arm, so I left my skates at home, even though I know mom is going to have most of the rest of you out on the roller rink. You can roller skate though, right?"

"Well, sorta," Mandy replied. "Skating wasn't very popular where I grew up in Texas. No ice rink at all in my home town, too hot for most of the year to enjoy skating outdoors on the streets or sidewalks, and the only roller rink in town was an old place not that much bigger than a basketball court, that wasn't very popular with the younger kids. I tried it a few times when I was Heidi's age, when some of my school friends had a birthday party at the roller rink. I guess I don't fall down too often any more, and I can usually make my turns at the corners, but I stay pretty close to the side walls."

"Oh? Well, you could go to the 'how to skate class' with Meghan and her friends," Heidi suggested. "Miss Cheri told me that's gonna be their first stop when we get there. But I'd rather skate at night, after the rides close. I wanna enjoy the rides and the midway games too!"

"You don't have to skate at all if you don't want to, Mandy," Hans said quickly, noting the distress on his girlfriend's face when Heidi suggested the skating class. He could understand how embarrassed the 15 year old girl might be, to be taking a class with a group of 6, 7 and 8 year olds! "There are plenty of other things to do there. Miss Cheri just wanted to give the little girls a memorable time, and the roller rink here is the biggest one in the region!"

"Oh, I know, Hans. It's one of the coolest roller rinks in the whole world. My little brothers both took the skating class last time we were here, and they both loved it. I'm sure Meghan and her friends will love it too. I just... didn't... all right? I'm good at a lot of things, but skating isn't one of them. Besides, I plan to try really hard to win Meghan some jumbo stuffed toys on the midway games. Last time I was here, I did pretty well on the "Roller Bowler" game, and if I win ten times on that one, the stuffed toys that they have as prizes are huge."

"Works for me. I plan to see how well I can do at knocking over three metal 'milk bottles' with a single baseball. The parks website said that game also has jumbo stuffed toys as prizes. As strong as I am, I think I can pitch hard enough to knock all of them over, as long as they don't cheat and hold them down with an electromagnet," Hans said. "Now let's go meet everyone else, and get breakfast."

===

After their morning meal, Hans, Marie, Mandy and Heidi joined everyone else in the pool. Miss Cheri and Bab's Wood's mom, Angela, remained in lounge chairs beside the pool, watching the others and talking quietly.

"Nice to see my girl Babs playing with such a diverse group of kids," Angela said. "I know she has friends at school, but we live out on the edge of town, away from everyone else, so she doesn't get to play with other kids all that often when she isn't at school. I drive her to Saint Lovejoy's every day on my way in to work, and pick her up again on my way home, from the school's after care program."

"Do you prefer the solitude, or is there some other reason for where you choose to live?" Miss Cheri asked. "I noticed that you and your daughter both wear pentagrams. Are you Wiccan?"

"Yes, we are Wiccan. You know about our faith? A lot of us deer are pagan. We follow the old nature religions, like Wicca or Druidism. Even the deer that don't follow the old faiths tend to feel a lot more at home in the woods, and close to nature," Angela replied.

"A few of the maids that work for my employer wear that symbol and follow that religion. We encourage our maids to follow their heart and be true to the faith that feels right for them, and we have never had any reason to regret that. I will admit I don't know much about Wicca's beliefs, other than it being a nature religion and one that stresses personal responsibility for one's actions. But I know the Wiccans I have met are all good people," Cheri said.

"Thank you. Cheri? May I... ask a rather personal question?" Angela asked.

"Certainly, what would you like to know?" Cheri asked.

"Most of the people I know well enough to ask personal questions are deer. As I said, we tend to stay out in the woods, with our own kind, or to live alone. And I already know what my mom or my aunts or my grandmothers would tell me. But maybe, with you being a dog and a single mom, you might be able to give me a different perspective on something that's been troubling me. I've heard... well... do dogs like you go into 'heat'?" the doe asked, blushing. "I mean, like your feral ancestors would have?"

"Most canine ladies do have a monthly heat cycle when their body should be fertile, yes," Cheri replied. "And it affects us even if we are on birth control. But it is certainly not as intense as our feral ancestors would have experienced. We females emit pheromones that make us more attractive to males of our species, and we are more receptive to the males when we would normally be fertile. But it is fairly easy for us to control, or at least to ensure that it does not interfere with our lives. Birth control is readily available, and we have perfumes we can wear to mask the scent, so we can work or attend school without being too much of a distraction for others. Why do you ask?"

"Well, most deer have a similar issue to deal with, but it's much worse for us than I guess it is for you. You see, a deer can choose_to have sex at any time, for pleasure, just like anyone else. But for most of the year, a doe isn't fertile. We're very seasonal with our breeding cycles, much like our feral ancestors. Starting in October, the stags go into rut and want _very badly to mate with any fertile doe, and the fertile does go into estrus, which is like your heat, and they start emitting pheromones for about a week. Like you, birth control stops the pregnancies, but not the pheromones and hormonal imbalances that drive the behavior. It's extremely hard for a stag to resist mating with a doe in estrus. But a given doe becomes fertile for just one day during that week, and if she isn't impregnated then, she starts a cycle where she comes back into estrus every 28 days until late March," Angela explained.

"I had not known that," Cheri replied. "How do you deal with it?"

"It's a really_strong urge for us. It's strong enough that we don't dare go to co-ed schools or to work on the worst days. That's why I live where I do," Angela replied. "When my I was ten and my first breeding season arrived, my family took me to a herd meetup for unmated bucks and does, where I could... get it out of my system. Mating a few times cools the fire in the doe's panties, and diminishes her pheromone output for a day or so, even if she doesn't get pregnant. For the bucks, once they drain their balls they calm down for a day, and are largely immune to the does until the next day. At the meetups, the bucks all agree to use birth control, and so do most of the does. We try to pair up bucks and does that are unrelated, just in case an accidental pregnancy happens. Doesn't always work out that way though. Sometimes a male relative will get too close to a doe at the height of her estrus, and we can't resist. The law recognizes how little control we have at those times, and as long as no one forces a doe to breed to someone she doesn't want to mate with, the law looks the other way about the age of the participants, or any... incest that might happen. If a child comes from any of those herd meetup matings, despite our best efforts to use birth control, we call the fawn 'a child of the Green Man', and the mother declines to name the father. Like most Pouncefield kids would, I _liked the idea of getting to mate with a bunch of other deer once I started going into estrus. I really looked forward to it each winter. But when I was twelve, one of the boys' condoms slipped off, and I got knocked up. I'd mated with at least a dozen bucks that weekend, and I didn't particularly want to marry any of them whose names I could remember. I told my parents I found a used condom inside me at the end of the weekend, and that I had no idea whose condom had slipped off, and I didn't want to know. So my Babs is a 'child of the Green Man', and that's why I'm a single mom."

"Ah... Yes, I can understand that. I became pregnant with my daughter Marie at a very young age as well. A collie boy introduced me to the pleasures of sex in a storage room at our school, and we were both too inexperienced to use birth control properly. When it became apparent that I was pregnant, a search was made for her father, but no one could find him. He never stepped forward and publicly acknowledged her, and I raised her on my own," Miss Cheri said. "So, is it advice on being a single mother that you need?"

"Sort of. But it's more about dealing with a daughter's first breeding seasons. Your girl Marie seems to have found herself a nice young man that you approve of, though I hear tell that Hans has other girlfriends, including Miss Blackwell. Well, I can't hold that against him, when bucks often have several does that they mate with each season, and they don't usually pick just one to settle down with. But your adopted daughter, Meghan, is about my girl's age, and I guess she hasn't started her breeding cycles yet? It will be a couple of years yet before Babs starts her breeding cycles, but when she does, I hope to keep her at our cottage in the woods, away from any bucks, until she's 'safe' again. I'm just... not certain it would be the right thing to do for her. My family says I should take her to a herd meetup like they did with me, and that it was just bad luck that I had a birth control failure. But I don't want her to get pregnant too early. I want her to be able to pick a mate she loves, and to breed when she wants to, and is ready for the responsibility. Does that make sense? What do you plan to do with your girls? Living in Pouncefield, it would be naïve to expect any of our kids not to have sex, and at a fairly young age."

"Marie is on a birth control medication called Norplant, as am I," Cheri replied. "It is very reliable, lasts five years, and can be removed if the girl wishes to try to get pregnant before the current treatment wears off. Unfortunately, Norplant isn't legally available in this country, but I will take Meghan to Switzerland and get it for her legally there, when she chooses to become sexually active. Miss Blackwell is on the pill, which is reasonably reliable, and the school our children attend will provide the Pill and condoms and contraceptive foam for free even for a child Bab's age, with parental permission. Did your parents have a reason for not putting you on the Pill as well? It seems odd that they would allow you to rely only on the male's condom."

"Mom had bad mood swings when she tried the Pill, so they didn't want to put me on it," Angela explained. "They usually did making contraceptive foam available for me at the meetup, but... well, to be honest, the year I got knocked up, the timing sucked. My Estrus hit me mid-week, before the weekend's meetup. I got together on my own with a buck that I knew, without my parents knowing about it, and we only had some condoms available, and no foam. His condom did accidentally slip off inside of me. So that weekend I made a point of mating with a lot of other bucks, and told my parents that when I was ready for bed Sunday night, I found a used condom still inside me, and I had no clue whose condom had slipped of me. Truth was, I was certain it was my friend, but I just couldn't screw up both our lives by forcing the issue. And I knew my family would help me to raise my fawn. That's why I don't just get the Pill for my girl, too. She'll probably have the same problems her grandmother had with it. Too bad that Norplant stuff isn't available here. Sounds like a great idea."

"Well... perhaps I could get it for your daughter or for you as well," Cheri suggested. "I confess we have done so already for several girls and one mother who we know. I know of other ladies in our employ who have used it even longer. I have used it for the last five years, with no ill effects, and recently had mine renewed for another five. Marie has been on it since her tenth birthday, two years ago. From what you said, the onset of your estrus is fairly obvious? Well, when her first breeding season begins, just ask me, and I will do what I can to help you both. I do think that protecting her from pregnancy and allowing her to mate will be much easier on both of you than trying to enforce celibacy on her by isolation, when her body is demanding sex."

"That would be wonderful! And... well, maybe before this October you could try getting me on it? I hate using the contraceptive foam, because my lover won't lick me after I've applied it, and I gotta admit, I adore it when someone goes down on me," the doe asked hopefully.

"I will do what I can, but yes, I think that can be arranged," Cheri said, happy to help her new friend.

===

May 22nd (Saturday) - Oaks Park amusement park, in Furland.

At about 11:30 in the morning, after they were done swimming, Tobias and Erwin drove everyone to the amusement park. Meghan chose to ride with Cheri and her group, so she could stay close to her adoptive mom. On the short ride down the hill, Meghan fingered the new pager that Hans had given her earlier. She had never needed to use it yet, but she was glad to know that if anything happened to her in this strange place, she could use it to call for help, and her mama, her new sister Marie, Mister Tobias, and Hans and Heidi would all know exactly where she was, and come running. She clipped it securely to the waistband of her skirt, and looked up as they entered the park itself.

The entry road ran along the edge of the park, between the steep hillside and the park itself. The first part of the park area that they passed through was densely covered with majestic Oak trees, providing shade to multiple picnic areas that were clearly designed for large groups to rent for parties or picnics. Some of the areas had half a dozen picnic tables grouped together, while others had covered party pavilions with twenty or more tables and small kitchen buildings with barbecue grills and what looked almost like a concessions stand. Even though the roller rink was the only thing open, and the midway and rides wouldn't open for another fifteen minutes or so, one of the picnic areas was already set up for a children's birthday party.

As they drove further, past the roller coaster and other rides and the midway, they could see a half-sized train parked along the edge of the small employee's and handicapped access parking lot. It was designed like an old fashioned steam locomotive, and painted in bright, cheerful colors. The tracks it was on were only about a foot wide, and the tops of most of the train cars came no higher than an adult's shoulder.

Meghan squealed with delight and asked, "Oh! Oh! Can we please ride tha' train, mama Cheri? It looks so cute!"

"Of course we can, my dear. That is one of the amusement park rides here, and we can go on any ride that you are tall enough to go on," Miss Cheri said.

"And for almost all of the other rides, she can still go on them if she's with an adult," Mandy said. "About half the rides are designed for kids about her age and younger, and the other half are for older kids and adults. The skating rink here is the biggest one in the whole country! It's one hundred feet wide and two hundred feet long, and in the middle, above the skaters, there is a real pipe organ that plays the music to skate to and it's the largest functioning pipe organ in a roller rink in the whole world! Anybody can go roller skating, and early in the day like this, before the rest of the park opens, they have special skating sessions for kids that are ten and younger, and their parents."

"And they also have skating classes for _all_ages, which will be our first activity today, so Meghan and her friends can learn how to skate," Miss Cheri said.

"This place looks kinda old fashioned, but pretty cool," Hans said. "You've been here before, Mandy. What else can you tell us about this place?"

"It's one of the ten oldest amusement parks in America. It was built over 100 years ago, and yeah, it is pretty small, if compared to a place like Six Flags. It only has twenty or so rides, plus the skating rink, Midway games, a dance pavilion, and a mini-golf course. But it has the only full loop roller coaster in the state, the biggest roller rink in the country, and one of the oldest operating carousels," Mandy said. "And a _big_advantage of being smaller is that the lines for the rides are always pretty short, even on popular weekends. Two days here will be plenty to get a chance at every ride. Go to one of the mega-parks, and you'll be lucky to get on six rides all day, with an hour or more wait in line for each one!"

"Ohhh! This is gonna be great! My very first amusement park trip!" Meghan said happily, hugging Heidi, who sat beside her in the middle of the van.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 542 By DoggyStyle57, March 2015

==========

May 22nd (Saturday) - Oaks Park amusement park, in Furland.

Once their vans were parked, very close to the main entrance and roller rink, Miss Cheri gathered everyone together outside the roller rink, and near the Midway, with its rides and arcade games. The closest rides looked suitable for very young kids, and although none of the rides were operating yet, park employees were already busily working near many of the rides and concession booths and midway games, getting ready to start the day.

"Wait here, and I will get our tickets. I see a ticket booth over there in the Midway, and I believe it is already open," she said.

She walked briskly over to the ticket booth, and soon returned with colored bracelets for everyone except Tobias and Erwin. "These are the 'Deluxe Plus Ride Bracelets', and they are your passes for the entire day. They are good for unlimited midway rides, one round of miniature golf, one go cart ride, and a roller skating session, including skate rental, if you need it. The midway games require payment at the game itself, as do the arcade games and the food booths. But when we go to the midway I shall pay for everything. Tobias? There is something that I need you and Erwin to do for me, while we are at the skating lessons. Come with me please?"

She stepped aside with the panther and tiger and talked quietly to them, and gave Tobias a large envelope, before sending them off on her errand. Then she returned to the others and said, "Meghan, Rose, Jo and Babs? I understand that none of you girls have never been on skates before, is that right?"

"Umm humm," Meghan said. "But we all wanna learn, don't we?"

The other three little girls eagerly nodded or chimed in with their agreement.

"I can skate quite well, and I used to help teach our young maids to skate back in Switzerland," Cheri said. "My employer, Hans and Heidi's father, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt, encouraged his children and all of his maids to learn ice skating and roller skating. It is good exercise and teaches balance, grace and coordination. And it is also a lot of fun, as you will soon see! Now Jeannine, Chelsea, and Angela, you can all skate, yes? Or will some of you need to sign up for lessons as well?"

"Probably not half as well as you can, Cheri, but yes, I learned when I was Jo's age," Jeannine Stanley replied. "I'll admit that a full grown Grizzly bear on skates isn't the most graceful thing you'll ever see, but I can do it."

"I'm okay on skates," the mouse mom said. "I took a PE class in college and learned how to roller skate."

"I learned to ice skate when I was a fawn," Angela Wood said. "In-line skates are pretty similar to ice skates, and I've roller skated with in-line skates a few times in the last few years, when Babs was invited to parties. I'm good enough not to need lessons."

"Very good. Marie will not be skating, because of her injured arm, and I know Hans and Heidi are good skaters and will join us this evening on the rink. What about you, Mandy?" Cheri asked.

"Ummm, I'm not very good, but I'll skip the class, please. I plan to hang out with Hans and Marie and spend most of my time on the rides and midway," Mandy replied.

"As you will," Miss Cheri said. "Though I do hope you will try to join us later, when we skate together after the midway games and rides close for the evening. If you older children want to start on the rides and midway now, feel free to do so. But return here by one o'clock, and we will have lunch then."

"Yes Ma'am! Have fun, Meghan! We'll see you again soon!" Hans said, as he left with Mandy, Marie and Heidi.

"I promise I'll skate with all of you later!" Heidi said, giving Meghan a hug before she followed her brother. "You're gonna have so much fun!"

Cheri took the younger kids and their moms into the roller rink building. A skating session for little kids was already going on, and about twenty kids aged ten and younger were on the rink, with a few parents. "Tomorrow we shall try to get here earlier, so you children can enjoy the morning skating session as these children are doing, without any older kids or adults on the rink. As you see, it is just the small kids and some parents for this early session. And if any of you want to take the skating lessons again after tomorrow morning, to improve your skill, we can certainly do so. Let's get our skates and get checked in. The lessons begin in twenty minutes or so."

===

Heidi quickly caught up with Hans, Marie, and Mandy, and they all headed straight for the farthest end of the ride area, where the big roller coaster and the wildest rides were located.

Heidi raced from one ride to the next, checking her height against the signs at the entrance for each, and finally stopped at the big roller coaster, which was called the 'Screamin' Eagle'. "Woo hoo! I'm finally tall enough to go on all the rides!" she declared.

"Everything but the go-karts," Hans said. "I read the sign for that one on the way in. You're tall enough for that one too, but Miss Cheri and Marie aren't, and besides, the driver has to have a real car driver's license. But we can still ride with one of the other adults if we want to go on the go-karts."

Marie looked nervously at the 360 degree loop on the roller coaster, swallowed, and said, "I guess I'm up for this. That roller coaster has seat belts, right?"

"It's a lap bar, but don't worry Marie," Mandy said, seeing where her friend was looking. "When you hit that loop, you're going so fast you stay plastered into your seat. It's wild watching the world spin upside down, but there's no way you can fall out while it's upside down, and no way it's gonna stop at the top of that loop."

"Stop talking and let's get on it!" Heidi said. "They just put up the 'open' sign! An' then I wanna go on the Scrambler, an' the Eruption, and Disk-O!"

===

The children's skating lesson went quite well. There were eight other little boys and girls, and a couple of very embarrassed looking teenaged girls close to Mandy's age, all there to take the skating class. The instructor was a very capable teenaged bunny girl, and when she found out what a good skater Miss Cheri was, she immediately asked Cheri to assist in teaching the class. Of course, all the kids fell several times, but by the end of the 45 minute class they all had the hang of it, and were laughing and giggling happily as they made their wobbly progress around the edges of the rink.

Tobias, Erwin, Hans and the older kids arrived in time to cheer for Meghan and their friends as each one bravely took a turn crossing the open center area of the roller rink on their own.

"Well done!" Hans shouted, as Meghan crossed the wide open area without falling down, and managed to stop without touching the wall. "Great job, Meghan!"

"Thank you, Hans! Is it time for lunch already? I don't wanna stop, but I am getting pretty hungry," Meghan admitted.

"Five more minutes," Hans replied, checking his watch. "Oh, and I got some videos of you and your friends on skates! I'll show them to you later."

"Okay, see you in five!" Meghan said, before scooting aside to keep her friend Rose from colliding with her.

Hans reached out a hand to keep Rose from falling over, and said, "You did really well too, Rose. I only saw you fall once, and you made it across the middle on your own!"

The mouse girl rubbed her bum and said, "I fell a lot at first, but it's still fun. Babs is having the worst time though. She's really wobbly."

They looked up and saw the six year old doe and her mom crossing the middle together, with Angela helping her daughter to keep her balance.

"I'm gonna do this! I am!" The younger doe said with a mix of determination and frustration.

"You will honey. It just takes practice," Her mom said, cuddling her fawn gently. "It took mommy several lessons before I could stay on my feet. But it's fun, isn't it?"

"Well, yeah, when I'm not falling down," the fawn said. "Miss Cheri said when we skate again this afternoon, she'll try to teach me some more."

"Mom's really good on skates," Marie said. "This afternoon, you'll probably get to see Hans and my mom dancing on skates! And maybe Heidi too."

"Dancing? Oh my God, I can hardly stay on my feet! And they can dance in these things? Wow!" Babs said in amazement.

"I prefer dancing on ice skates, but yeah, we'll give it a go tonight, if they let us. You better go back to the others. Looks like the instructor is trying to get all of you together now," Hans said, pointing to the gathered skaters a few yards down the wall from where they were.

===

After Cheri put away her skates in the van, and the others returned their rental skates, they all met outside the roller rink to go get lunch.

Meghan sniffed at the air, inhaling the scents of popcorn, corn dogs, funnel cakes, and other carnival food, and asked, "What's a 'corn dog' taste like? That sign over there says corn dogs. Is that like a hot dog?"

"A corn dog is a hot dog on a stick, dipped in cornbread batter and deep fried. Pretty tasty!" Jo offered. The bear cub rubbed her tummy and added, "I could eat a dozen of them right now. Skating makes me hungry!"

"Everything makes you hungry, you silly bear!" Rose joked.

"Well, follow me, kids, and we'll all have lunch," Tobias said with a grin, as he started to walk toward the mini golf course and away from the midway and its food booths.

"But the food is over there! I can see it an' smell it!" Meghan complained.

"There are several places to get food here, my dear," Miss Cheri said with a grin. "Follow Mister Tobias. He knows the best place in the park for our lunch."

Tobias guided the others down a path through the woods and along the river's edge, to one of the smaller reserved picnic areas, which had a cook shack that was attached to a covered patio with six picnic tables. It was decorated for a birthday party, with place settings and balloons and a sign that read "Happy Birthday Meghan!"

"OH! Oh wow! This is really for me?" The puppy said when she spotted the sign.

"That it is," Tobias said. "Everyone gets pizza and hot dogs and ice cream and cotton candy and sodas - as much as you want. Those two two teenaged bunny boys in the cook shack work for the park, and are here to serve you. And Miss Meghan, if you or your friends really would prefer a corn dog or other food from the midway, there's a food concession booth not far from here, and Erwin or I will be glad to get them for you."

"OH! Thank you Mister Tobias!" Meghan said, hugging him tightly with her arms wrapped around his thighs.

Tobias was rather acutely aware that the child had her chest pressed against his crotch, and her face nuzzling his belly. He coughed in embarrassment and said, "Ahhh, thank your new mom, not me. Miss Cheri set this party up for you. Erwin and I just made sure we knew where it was, and that it was ready on time."

Everyone got into line for food, and Erwin made a run to the Midway food booth for a dozen corn dogs. They were halfway through their meal when a relatively young squirrel boy with his fur and hair dyed bright blue and wearing a blue and white clown-like outfit arrived and said, "Hey there! Hi There! Where's the happy birthday girl!" He was carrying a big Mylar balloon and a gift bag in one hand, and a bunny girl behind him was carrying a birthday cake on a platter.

"Me! Me! I'm the birthday girl!" Meghan shouted, leaping up from the table, quickly wiping some ketchup off her muzzle, and then running over to meet the boy.

"Hi there Miss Meghan! I'm Chipper the Squirrel, and I'm the official greeter and mascot for Oaks Park! My friend Patty and I came here today to wish you and your friends an extra special wonderful birthday, and to give you some presents!" the boy said, as his helper set the cake down for the two bunny boys at the cook shack to serve.

"It's all right for you to accept, Meghan," Miss Cheri said encouragingly. "This is part of your party here, as is a photo with Chipper, to remember this day."

"That it is, pretty girl!" the cheerful boy said. "The bag first, I think? Here you go! You might want to put it on."

Meghan reached into the colorful bag and pulled out a pastel blue t-shirt with a cartoon version of Chipper on the front, and the words 'I spent my birthday at The Oaks Park!' under the picture. On the back was the park's logo. "Oh! Thank you sir!" she said, as she pulled the t-shirt on over her blouse.

"And now for your birthday balloon. Let's tie that on your wrist, so it doesn't fly away!" the boy said, as he fastened it to Meghan's left wrist.

Then he stood up and did a funny dance while singing the park's special version of happy birthday to Meghan. Hans used the camera in his watch to record a video of the whole performance.

The bunny girl, Patty, produced an instant print camera from her shoulder bag, and took a picture of Meghan with Chipper, next to her Happy Birthday sign, and then she put the picture in a birthday card before giving it to the little puppy girl. "Happy birthday, sweetie! I hope you have lots of fun here today!" Patty said, before returning to a little electric golf cart that she had arrived in. There were two more birthday balloons tied to the cart, and a couple of boxed birthday cakes and gift bags.

As his helper drove off, Chipper did another silly song and dance for the birthday party kids, and then did a backflip and landed on his feet, before dancing off down the road to go to the next birthday party group.

"Well, he certainly is an energetic fellow!" Jeannine said.

"I think he's also the host of a Saturday morning cartoon show on one of the local cable channels," Mandy said. "He did the same routine for my birthday party here, but he kissed me on the cheek, too."

===

At about 2:30, everyone headed to the midway and rides. While Marie, Heidi and the younger kids rode some of the tame rides together, Hans and Mandy tried their luck at the midway games, trying to see who could win the most stuffed toys for Meghan. Erwin was kept busy running their prizes back to the van, so Meghan wouldn't see them yet, and so the kids didn't have to haul them around.

The afternoon was a blur of fun activities for everyone. Meghan and her young friends got to go on every ride that they were tall enough to go on by themselves, and rode on several others with one of the adults.

They saw Chipper the Squirrel again, this time on the midway, where he was doing a magic act on the main stage. He pulled a couple of arcade game token coins out of Meghan's ears, named a card that Miss Cheri picked from a deck of cards, and had Jo cut a piece of rope in half, which then he 'magically' restored to a single piece. When his show was done, he got off the stage and started making balloon hats for all the kids that wanted one. Meghan got a particularly fancy balloon hat, made of green balloons, which looked sort of like a derby hat with a big green four leaf clover attached to it.

After the magic show, the whole group stayed together and got in line to ride the train. When the engineer was told they were there for Meghan's birthday celebration, he invited the young Bernese girl and Miss Cheri to both ride beside him in the train's engine, and Meghan even got to ring the bell!

As they got off the train, Miss Cheri looked at her watch and said, "The midway and rides close in an hour, and so do the concessions stands in the midway. If we want to eat before we enjoy the evening skating session, and don't wish to leave the park, we should go to one of the concession stands now and get our meals."

"Yay! I wanna 'nother corn dog! Those are really good!" Meghan said.

"I could eat a few more of those myself," said Jo, which got a laugh from her friends because the young bear cub had gobbled down four corn dogs at lunch, in addition to a regular hotdog and two slices of pizza and a soda and a paper cup of ice cream and a piece of birthday cake!

As they ate, Hans looked over at Erwin and asked, "Is everything Mandy and I gave you taken care of?"

"Yes sir," the tiger replied with a slight grin.

"Who won, me or Hans?" Mandy asked.

"You did, Miss, by one," he replied cryptically.

"Who won what?" Meghan asked, unable to figure out what they were talking about.

"Oh, Hans and I had a little contest between us today, to see who could win the most things on the midway games," Mandy said. "We'll show you what we won when we get back to the hotel."

"Oh? Okay," The puppy replied, distracted by a joke that Jo was telling to Rose and Babs.

At seven o'clock, the midway and rides closed down, and all that remained open at the amusement park was the roller skating rink. Hans, Heidi and Cheri got their skates from the van and took Meghan's Mylar birthday balloon with them to leave there for safekeeping, while Marie and Erwin found a comfortable place to watch the skaters.

"Please skate with us, Mandy?" Little Meghan asked the older Bernese girl. "We won't laugh if you fall down, we promise."

"I'm not worried about anyone laughing at me, Meghan. I'm worried Ill hurt myself or someone else with my clumsy skating. But since you asked so nicely, I will at least try, all right?" Mandy replied.

"YAY! Thank you, Mandy!" Meghan exclaimed, giving her a hug.

Tobias came with the main group, rented a set of in-line skates and paid for access to the roller rink, but he immediately joined Marie and Erwin on the sidelines after putting on his skates.

"Just in case I need to get out there in an emergency," he explained, in response to Marie's questioning look.

===

The skating rink had a lot of people on it, and the music was well chosen for skating to, but they were all disappointed to hear it was only a DJ playing suitable skating music, and not someone playing the beautiful pipe organ. Hans went back to the skate rental counter and asked about that, and was told that the organists only played on Sundays.

He told the others, and Miss Cheri commented, "Then it is a good thing we do not leave until tomorrow evening, is it not? I am certain that most of our group will want to enjoy the arcade rides while they remain open tomorrow, but when the rest of the park closes, we can certainly spend at least a few hours enjoying a second evening skate session and the live organ music."

As they skated around the rink, with Hans assisting Mandy by keeping an arm around her waist and his other hand holding the hand of her farther arm in front of her, Meghan looked at the skates that Hans, Cheri and Heidi were wearing, and said, "Mama Cheri? Why do some skates have their wheels like a car, an' some other skates have 'em all in a row, like yours?"

"The skates you are wearing are called quad skates, Meghan," Cheri said. "Your skates give your ankles more support, and the way the wheels are attached allows you to turn just by shifting your weight. And you have a rubber bumper called a 'toe stop' in the front, to make it easier for you to slow down. Miss Blackwell and your friends and their mothers are also wearing quad skates, as are most of the people here. Now, look over in the middle of the skating rink. Do you see what those people are doing? They are learning how to make their skates weave through fancy patterns while they try to avoid those lines of little cones. They are learning a sport called 'Freestyle Slalom' skating, and as you can see, all of them are wearing skates similar to the ones that Hans, Heidi and I are wearing. Those are called in-line skates, and they are better suited for speed skating and for doing trick skating, like freestyle."

"Or dancing? I remember Marie sad you an ' Hans an' Heidi an' Marie can all dance with skates on," Meghan recalled.

"Yep! An' we can do all kinds of tricks! Watch this!" Heidi said. Then she sped up a little and skated in front of her group and a little closer to the center of the rink, and suddenly twirled around and started skating backwards, then forwards again, and then sideways, with her left foot leading, toe first, and her right foot pointing the exact opposite direction, so that her right skate was rolling heel first!

"Oh wow! That's so neat! That was great, Heidi!" Meghan shouted.

Heidi leaned back a little and made an arcing loop toward the center of the rink and back, with her back to the canter of the circle she just traced. She returned to skating normally and got close to Meghan again before saying, "Thanks, but that's just simple stuff. It's not safe to do the really tricky stuff in a big crowd. That's why those guys in the middle are out there, so all these people don't get in their way, and they don't get in our way if they fall."

"Are you guys gonna go out there an' do tricks?" Meghan asked.

"We probably can, once their class is over," Hans said. "If they do like most rinks I have been at, they'll leave the cones set up after the class, for anyone that wants to play with them. Mandy? Will you be okay if I let go of you? I want to go out in the middle to ask that instructor if we can do some trick skating after their class."

"Drop me when we're getting close to the exit over by Marie," Mandy said. "I'm doing okay now, but if you're going to do fancy tricks, I want to be sitting down with Marie so I can watch and enjoy it. I can't do more than glance at the middle if I'm skating at the same time."

"You can keep skating with Hans, Mandy! I'll go check with the teacher over there!" Heidi said, as she peeled off from the crowd circling the edge of the rink and spiraled inward.

===

Heidi joined the group of teenagers and adults that were watching as the instructor demonstrated how to skate backwards through the row of cones.

"Oh! Hello! I'm sorry sweetie, but the class is almost over. You're welcome to watch though," said the lynx girl that was teaching the class, as she finished skating backwards through the cones and spin back around to face her class.

"Oh, that's all right. I already know how to do this stuff. Me an' my big brother and my friends back home all learned to skate almost as soon as we could walk. I just wanted to know if we could use the cones when you're done," Heidi replied.

"Sure you can! I'm Karen, and I'm teaching this class. We'll be done in about 5 minutes. After these people have had a chance to try the backwards skating, perhaps you'd like to show them some of your tricks?" the lynx girl asked. "Robert? Go ahead and see how well you can do. Just remember to put back any cones you knock over."

A mixed breed feline boy who looked to be about 13 or 14 years old nodded and headed through the cones backward, looking moderately confident. Several others in the class group commented that they'd just as soon go without trying the backwards trick, and see what the little Bernese girl could do.

"I'm Heidi, I'm an exchange student from Switzerland, and I'd love to show off some tricks!" she replied, introducing herself to the instructor and everyone else. "See those two Bernese kids over there, and the Chow Chow Dog girl that's skating with a younger Bernese girl? That's my big brother Hans and his girlfriend Mandy, and the Chow Chow girl is the adult lady that taught us our tricks, Miss Cheri, an' the younger Bernese girl is her adopted daughter, Meghan. Hans and Cheri want to show Meghan what freestyle skating and dancing on skates is like."

Karen kept most of her attention on Robert, while glancing in the direction Heidi was pointing. Robert only knocked over two of the twenty cones, and carefully put them back before returning to receive a high five from a skunk girl who was about twelve. "Who else wants to try it backwards? Okay Ellen, give it a shot," Karen said, pointing to that same skunk girl, who was eagerly waving her hand. Then Karen looked again at the crowd on the edge and said, "Oh yes! I see them now. Really? That Chow Chow Dog girl is old enough to adopt someone? My! She looks younger than the teenagers in my class!"

"Yeah, I know. She's looked like she was only twelve of so for my whole life. But she raised Hans an' me as our Governess an' wet nurse, along with her real daughter, Marie, who's about the same age as my big brother. She works for my daddy, and she's our Guardian while we're here in America. We live in Pouncefield right now, an' came here to celebrate Meghan's birthday. Meghan's from Ireland, and this is her first time ever at an amusement park."

"Well, welcome to Oaks Park, and we're glad you chose to come here, Heidi! Anyone else want to try the backwards skating? No? All right, Heidi, the cones are yours. Show us what you've got!" Karen said.

The DJ had just started an upbeat pop tune that Heidi recognized. She skated over near the closest end of the line of cones, stood there for a moment to get the rhythm, and then pushed off. She started into the cones with a criss-cross move, making her skates cross back and forth between each pair of cones from opposite sides. Halfway down the line she spun in place right above one of the middle cones for three and a half revolutions, and then continued with a backwards_criss-cross to the far end. Staying in time with the music, she spun again over the farthest cone, then wove back through the cones in an Eagle pose, with one skate pointing forwards and the other pointing backwards, similar to what she had done for Meghan earlier, but threading between the cones without even seeming to look at them. At the mid-point she spun again, and then finished the run with a crab move, going sideways while scissoring her feet back and forth, passing each skate between pairs of cones in opposite directions. At the end she lifted her left foot and spun in place between the last pair of cones on just the front two wheels of her right skate, and then rose up onto her toe so she was balanced only on a _single wheel for a full turn. Then she gracefully came out of her spin and skated back to the class and instructor, all of whom were applauding and hollering praises for her rad skating skills.

"Wow! You really _are_good!" Karen said. "Are those the new 'Igor Pro' freestyle skates from Seba that you're wearing? They look about right, but I've never seen an all-white pair with no logos or markings before."

"Thanks," Heidi said. "Yeah, my skates were custom made by Seba, just for me. That's why there's no logos or anything on 'em. Daddy gave them to me for my seventh birthday, an' I'll probably get a new pair next Christmas, 'cause I'll have outgrown these ones. Hans and Cheri are wearing custom skates from the same maker. Hans' skates match mine, but Cheri an' Marie went with plain black, decorated with white bows on the buckles."

"Well, I'd say you got your money's worth. Class? Did you notice how her skates are different than the in-line skates most of us are wearing?" Karen asked. "Those are the latest innovation in pro-quality freestyle skates, designed by two world champion freestyle skaters. The boot's designed to respond to the slightest movement of the skater's feet, for incredible control. And the wheels are in a full rocker design, like the less expensive freestyle skates I'm wearing and that Robert and Ellen have on, with slightly smaller wheels in front and in back. On a level surface, only two of the four wheels touch the ground at a time. The rest of you are using standard in-line skates, where all four wheels are the same size, and all touch the floor at once."

"Yeah, I've wanted a pair like those for, like, forever, but I can't afford 'em. Do you compete, Heidi?" Robert asked. "You certainly skate well enough to be a serious competitor."

"Thanks, but just wait until you see what Cheri an' Hans can do!" Heidi said with a grin. "I started skating when I was five, so I've been skating for about four years. But Hans has been doin' it about eight years, an' Miss Cheri started fifteen years ago, when she was ten. They're both way better than me."

"Well, you may not compete, but surely you've had a lot of practice," Karen said. "It's not often I meet anyone as good as you are who isn't a pro or semi-pro competitor."

"My father's a sports enthusiast, and he owns a big sporting goods store chain, among other stuff. Everyone in our household learns trick roller and ice skating, along with snow skiing and snowboarding, ballroom dancing and other stuff, for exercise and to teach us poise, coordination and balance. Daddy's mansion in Switzerland has a big ballroom that we get to practice in just about whenever we want," Heidi said. "An' the mansion Hans an' I live in, over in Pouncefield, has a big games room in the basement that's long enough to set up two lines of twenty cones at the standard spacing. So I get to practice like twice to three times a week."

"Top quality pro skates at your age? And your family has a 'mansion' in Switzerland and another in Pouncefield?" Ellen commented. "Sounds like your daddy must be a lot more than just the owner of a sports store chain. Or is it true that everyone in Switzerland is a millionaire?"

"Oh, not everyone, but my father and my grandparents_are_ millionaires, yeah. Grampa an' Gramma are a Count and Countess, back home. But we're still people, just like anybody else," Heidi said. "Hans an' I go to school with kids from all over town, an' we skate just like you do, an' I like playing video games and computer games."

"Well if you ever wanna adopt a poor little skunk girl, give me a call, sugar!" Ellen said. "I'd love to have a rich sugar daddy that could buy me sweet pro skates and let me live in his mansion!"

Heidi was tempted to tell the girl just how easily that could be arranged. Ellen was cute, and while Heidi had never heard of her father hiring any skunks as maids before, she was sure her daddy would like the girl. But she remembered her father's warning about the laws in Furland being stricter than in Pouncefield, so instead she just said, "Well, I don't think daddy wants to adopt more kids, but if you'll give me your name an' number or an e-mail address, maybe I could help you to get a discount on some skates?"

"That'd be cool too, sugar!" Ellen said, as she pulled a phone out of a pocket in her vest. "What's your cell number? I'll send you a text and that will hook us up."

Heidi gave the girl her number, and several of the other girls and boys said they'd love a deal like that too, and promised to text her. Then she said, "Well, I better go let Hans an' Cheri know it's okay. Ummm, how do we make a request for something special for the DJ to play? I can't see where he is."

"There's a white 'requests' phone over at the skate rental desk," Karen said helpfully. "It connects to whoever is in charge of the music. That would be the DJ now, or the organist tomorrow."

"Great! Thanks! It was nice meeting all of you!" Heidi said, before skating out to the rim to meet up with Hans and the others.

===

"WOW! You were fantastic Heidi!" Meghan said enthusiastically as soon as the Bernese girl got close. "I watched you do those neat tricks! Gee, I wish I could learn how to do stuff like that!"

"You shall, my dear," Miss Cheri said. "I teach all of our children those skills, and so much more. When we get home, we will get you fitted for your own pair of skates, and your lessons will begin."

"That would be so great! Thank you mama Cheri!", Meghan said, hugging her adoptive mom tightly to her side as they continued skating, and almost losing her balance in the process.

Heidi gave the younger Bernese girl a helping hand, and then she explained what she had learned from the instructor.

"Very good. Can you pair up with Meghan for a bit while I place our music requests, Heidi? Mandy? I will help you off the rink on my way out," Cheri said, as they maneuvered to trade partners.

"I think we should take our girls to join Marie as well, so we can all enjoy watching you," Jeannine suggested. "I don't know about the other moms, but my legs could use a rest break. Been a while since I last spent more than an hour on skates, and we've been chasing after our active kids all day." The other moms in the party agreed, and they all followed Cheri and Mandy off the rink, with their kids in tow.

Meghan remained between Hans and Heidi, and continued skating. Heidi looked at the younger girl and asked, "Would you like to get a 'front row seat' for watching Hans and Cheri? I'll take you halfway to the middle, where we can stand an' watch with nobody skating between us an' them, all right?"

Meghan looked back at her departing guests, and nodded. "Yeah, I wanna be with my friends, but I wanna see real good too, an' I've been playing with them all day."

When she rejoined Hans, Heidi and Meghan on the rink, Miss Cheri scooted up beside Hans, took his hands in hers, and said, "Come, Master Hans, it is all arranged. The next two songs will be for us to perform to."

"All right, I guess I'm warmed up enough to try dancing on skates. What songs did you request?" Hans asked.

"First the 'Blue Danube' waltz, so we can spiral in and draw people's attention with our simpler dance moves. Then Michael Jackson's 'Beat it', which we have practiced freestyle to before. You remember the routine, of course?" Cheri asked.

"Yes, that's a fun one. Father particularly liked your two person choreography for it the last time we performed it for him, and it ought to really wow the people here. I just have to remember when I do the squatting single skate, I need to keep my tail raised - or better yet, hold my tail in the crook of one arm - so it doesn't wipe out the cones behind me." Hans replied with a grin.

"Have fun you two! We'll be watching!" Heidi said, as she took Meghan's hand and carefully guided the younger Bernese girl away from the perceived safety of the wall and into the open expanse of the central part of the skating rink.

"It feels funny ta' be out here by ourselves," Meghan said nervously. "I feel like everybody's starin' at us."

"Well if they are, it's probably me they're staring at, because they noticed my freestyle tricks just a bit ago. And once they see Hans and Cheri, no one will even care we're here, believe me," Heidi said. "So don't be frightened, okay? I'm right here with you."

===

Outside the rink, on one of the longer sides, there was a set of several bleacher-style seats that offered a splendid view of the skaters, and which kept the observers high enough to easily see over the heads of the skaters that still swarmed around the nearby rim of the roller rink. Meghan's birthday guests and their moms moved to sit just above Mandy, Marie, Erwin and Tobias at one end of those bleachers, and fairly close to one of the rink entrances. Mandy sat beside Marie and quickly filled Marie, Erwin and Tobias in on what Hans and Cheri were about to do, while the others got settled in the bleacher seats.

"Oh! This should be fun! Now watch what my mom and Hans can do, girls!" Marie said to the three younger children. "With enough practice, any of you could get just as good as they are. Most of the maids that I worked with back home in Switzerland can at least do a waltz on skates, as well as all the basic freestyle tricks. They start learning when they're about ten, and in two to four years most of them get as good as Heidi is now. But what you're about to see is the result of _eight_or more years of dedicated training and practice, skating at least once or twice a week, and often a lot more than that."

The song that was playing ended, and before the next one began the DJ spoke over the speaker system, and said, "Hey there everyone! We have a special and unexpected treat for you tonight! I've just been told we have two very good freestyle skaters with us this evening, who are visiting America from Switzerland, and they want to show off their skills at roller skate dancing and freestyle slalom skating. So turn your attention to the center of the rink for the next two songs, and please welcome Hans and Cheri, from Bern, Switzerland!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 544 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

Author's Note: The freestyle skating routine to 'Beat It' which Hans and Cheri do in this chapter was inspired by this absolutely incredible routine by a 12 year old girl, competing in China. Check it out! : _https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j0CEy9sx47g_

May 22nd (Saturday night) - Oaks Park amusement park, in Furland.

As soon as the DJ started to announce them, Hans and Cheri began to spiral in towards the center of the roller rink, coming to a full stop on the side directly opposite Heidi and Meghan. They waved to the curious crowd, bowed formally to each other, and as the Blue Danube Waltz began to play, they assumed the classic waltz position and began to skate around the rink.

Initially Cheri was skating backwards, but as the song progressed they began to do twirls and other elaborations which had them changing places and almost constantly changing the way they were facing, all the while gracefully gliding along in perfect time with the music and circling the rink as if it took no effort at all. They kept in the open area between the skaters along the outer edge and the freestyle cones in the center, circling the rink and passing within feet of Meghan and Heidi. By the time they were done with that dance, many of the other skaters had left the rink so they could stand just outside the wall or sit in the bleachers and watch in growing fascination as what appeared to be two children barely into their teens showed such grace and style.

When the waltz ended, Hans and Cheri skated over to the midpoint of the centermost row of freestyle cones, facing Meghan, Heidi, and the majority of the seated spectators. They bowed as they got a polite round of applause from the other skaters for their prior dance performance, which rapidly died down as the DJ spoke again.

"That was really nice! But now watch what they do to this next song. I'm certain it will be amazing!" said the DJ's voice. The lights dimmed slightly and a set of spotlights evenly illuminated the center area of the roller rink, not following either skater, but lighting them well for the audience, wherever they might go along the three rows of cones.

As the first chords of the music began, Hans and Cheri struck two perfectly mirrored dramatic poses, and then faced each other, nodding their heads in time with the music for six beats. Then they skated past each other to the far ends of the cones, hips swaying and tails wagging in time to the beat, as they snapped their fingers and moved their arms in ways reminiscent of Michael Jackson's dance moves in his music video performance for this song.

They reached the ends just as the lyrics began, and at the same moment they turned and began a dizzying series of fancy footwork moves, progressing towards each other as their skates passed back and forth between the cones, in perfect time with the music and perfectly synchronized with each other. Every three or four beats the type of moves they did changed, first weaving through the cones forwards, then spinning around a cone on just the front wheels of their skates, then weaving backwards, with their feet crossing between the cones from opposite directions.

Just when it seemed it was certain they were going to blindly crash into each other's backs, they both executed a spinning move to opposite sides of the row of cones, passing back to back so close that their tails touched each other, and continuing down the line of cones sideways in the crab move for half a dozen steps, then retracing their steps until they were again side by side.

Next they stayed together, moving in the same direction along the line of cones as they skated to the left and then back to the right, and then back to the center again, with elaborate heel and toe moves as their states flew back and forth through the cones. Returning to the center they danced side by side again for a moment, then joined hands and spun around the center pair of cones several times before releasing each other's hands and sprinting to the far end of the cones in a serpentine weave.

They went a good ten feet past the end of the row, turned and danced for a moment, then sprinted towards the cones again. As they passed the first cone, they dropped to a squat on their right skate, holding the toe of their right slate with one hand, and on a single skate they each wove between the coned to almost the mid-point. Cheri's up-curled tail wagged behind her, held high, while Hans held his longer tail aloft with his other hand. They passed each other and did a little hop, switching which skate they were squatting on and continuing to weave to the far end, where they again stood and danced in place on their skates for a moment.

As the song came to its conclusion, they skated back to the middle of the cones again, rolling only on the rearmost wheel of one skate and the forward wheel of the other, and spinning around every other cone that they passed along the way.

When they met at the center they joined hands again, spinning in a tighter circle than before around a single cone, and in mid-spin exchanged a brief kiss. They came out of the spin on the same side of the cones, facing Meghan and Heidi, and danced in place until the song ended, then Hans took Cheri's right hand in his, twirled her around three times, and embraced her, giving her a very passionate kiss.

The crowd went wild with applause, and Hans and Cheri took a bow, then stated over to Heidi and Meghan, where Hans lifted the young Bernese girl off the ground to sit on his shoulder as the three of them skated off the rink.

"EEEEP! Oh wow!" Meghan shrieked as her feet left the floor. "That was absolutely amazing! It was perfect! I can't believe you didn't knock those little cones all over the place! You didn't touch a single one!"

"Glad you liked it, Meghan, " Hans said as they approached the exit from the rink's skating floor. "And I'm very glad we did it perfectly for you and your friends. But I'll let you in on a secret. That was only the second time I've ever done that routine without knocking over at least one cone."

The DJ called for another round of applause for Hans and Cheri, and then resumed playing music for the skaters.

"Do you and your friends want to skate some more tonight, Meghan?" Cheri asked, as they rejoined the others at the bleachers. "Or are you ready to head back to the hotel?"

The four youngest girls talked with each other and with the three other moms for a moment, and then Meghan said, "Back to the hotel is fine with us. We're all pretty tired, an' we get to skate some more tomorrow, right?"

"Certainly you do," Cheri said. "Well, then, all of you need to return your rented skates to the counter while Hans, Heidi and I change back to our street shoes, and we shall be on our way."

===

May 22nd (Saturday night) - Golden Oaks hotel, in Furland.

When they returned to the hotel, Hans said, "Before you all turn in, could we get together in the room Meghan and Cheri are in? There's... something in there for Meghan, from Mandy and me.

"You go in first, my dear," Cheri said, as she unlocked the door and opened it for Meghan. "Hans told me what to expect while we drove back here. Look on your bed."

"Okay, but what... OH! Oh oh OH! Are all of those really for me?" she shouted, hopping up and down as she realized the queen-sized bed that she and Cheri were sharing was completely covered with seven jumbo-sized stuffed toys - the same kind she had seen as the highest-level prizes at some of the midway games. Each one was unique in species and color, and all were bigger than Meghan.

"All for you, yes, Meghan," Hans said. "Mandy and I had a lot of fun today on the Midway winning them for you. Erwin helped, by bringing them up here for us, so we could surprise you. He also let each of us know if we were giving him a duplicate of one that we had already won, and the game operators were happy on a couple of occasions to let us trade for a unique one for your new collection."

"I have a bed full of stuffed toys at home, Meghan, even at my age as a teenager," Mandy said. "And I remembered that you only had one tiny stuffed dog doll in your room, the last time I got to look inside it. I hope that you will enjoy them and love them as much as I love mine. But we also won't feel bad if you want to share them with your guests. We did kinda go overboard on how many we won, so if you want to give some of them to Rose, Jo and Babs, that's quite all right with Hans and Me."

The other three little girls looked eagerly at the huge pile, and after Meghan picked a Bernese dog and a red vixen toy from the pile, she said, "I wanna keep these two for sure, but you girls can each take one of the others, if it's okay with your moms."

The three moms looked at each other and all agreed, and their three little girls pounced on the pile of toys, each eagerly clutching one and dragging it from the bed as best they could.

After thanking Meghan, Hans and Mandy, Jo and Babs gave their blue bear and purple doe toys to their moms to carry, and went with their mothers back to their rooms, while Rose moved her big pink mouse girl toy to the bed she shared with her mom.

"Heidi? Ummm, do you want one too?" Meghan asked, looking in a kind of odd way at the two remaining stuffed toys. The others had all been doll-like versions of real people of different species. They were brightly colored but had two arms and two legs and wore simple clothes, just like everyone Meghan knew. But the last two, which had been hidden at the back of the pile, had _four_legs and were unclothed. One was a clearly mythical creature - a white unicorn with a golden horn and hooves. But the other was a four-legged version of a fox.

"Nah, I have plenty of my own stuff to play with, and I think it's neat you get to have all of those," Heidi said. "It's also cool you wanted to share with your friends. I'm pretty tired, so I'm gonna go to bed now. You guys coming? Hans? Marie? Mandy?"

"Yeah, I'm ready for bed too. That fancy skating is hard work. See you tomorrow, Meghan," Hans said, streaching and doing an exaggerated yawn. "Good night, ladies!" he added as he left, addressing Cheri, Rose, and Rose's mom.

After everyone else had left, and while Rose and her mom were in the bathroom getting ready for bed, Cheri asked Meghan, "Is something wrong, my dear? You looked worried when you were offering a stuffed toy to Heidi. Surely you were not concerned about how she would respond to your generous offer?"

"Well, ummmm. Is it all right that those last two toys have four legs? Nobody's gognna get mad 'cause they're here, or if I keep 'em?" Meghan asked.

"Well why should that... OH! Oh my... That's right, your stepfather was a particularly strict type of Catholic, wasn't he? Did he say there was something bad about four-legged animal toys or pictures?" Cheri asked. "Whatever he believed, we have no feelings of that sort in our households, I assure you."

"I didna' really understand why, but he said it made God mad, if you show people as 'beasts', with four legs. I saw a toy like those once in a store window, just a small one, and when I said I thought it was neat, he got really mad and yelled at me," Meghan said.

"I am not mad at you Meghan, and no one in our households ever shall be, over a mere toy. But I do think we need to talk more on this," Cheri said. Then she looked up from the little puppy girl at Rose and Rose's mom, who were just coming back out of the bathroom, already dressed for bed, and said, "I... need to talk privately with Miss Meghan about a sensitive religious matter. I see you are already prepared for bed. I will ask Mister Tobias if I may use his room to talk with her."

Chelsea Kimball came over and rested a hand on Cheri's shoulder, and said, "You don't have to worry about us being offended by religious talk. Our family is rather open minded on the subject, and I really doubt there is anything you want to discuss with her that would bother my daughter or myself. If Meghan doesn't want us to hear, then fine. But don't put yourself out for fear of how we may react. Our daughters have become quite close, and I'm sure before long they'll be comparing notes on their religious beliefs anyway. It's up to you."

"They can stay," Meghan said. "I trust Rose an' her mom, an' I'd just as soon stay here with them as go to Mister Tobias' room. I don' really know him yet."

"All right then," Cheri said. "Meghan was worried that some of us may dislike her keeping the feral animal toys, or may think such toys are bad. Her late and frankly un-lamented stepfather was a vile and abusive man, who apparently was just as strict with his religious beliefs as he was in any other regard. She doesn't understand why toys like those two still on the bed bothered him so much."

"Ah, that old argument, eh?" Chelsea replied, making herself comfortable in a chair beside the other bed, while her daughter curled up on their bed with her big stuffed toy and quietly listened. "No worries from us on that score. Rose has a few feral toys, and so did I as a little girl. We won't hold those against you, Meghan sweetie."

"Buy why do some people get so upset by them?" Meghan asked.

"That is what I wanted to talk to you about dear," Cheri said gently. "It is mostly, but not entirely, a religious disagreement that makes some people act like that. I have avoided speaking to you of religion, because I knew it could be a troublesome issue for you, given what your stepfather was like, and where you grew up. But I feel we need to talk about it now, so you can understand what makes some people upset by toys like those. Can we talk about that?"

"Umm humm. I wanna understand it, mama Cheri," Meghan replied.

Cheri sat on the floor beside Meghan, leaning back against the big stuffed vixen, while Meghan hugged her huge Bernese dog toy. "First, I want you to understand that Lord Karl von Bernerholdt, my employer, has a policy of allowing his staff and his children to pursue their religious beliefs without any pressure to conform to any one faith. His family traditionally attends the Swiss Reformed Church - a Protestant faith commonly held in Bern. But he firmly believes that Catholics, Protestants, Jews, Muslims, and even pagans like Wiccans can all be good people, and that there is a solid, common truth in all their faiths, if practiced sincerely. The people that work for him may attend any church that they feel comfortable with - or no church at all, if that is their preference. He treats them all equally, doing what he can to make sure their religious needs are met. He even has a chapel in his home where holy people of many faiths can and do visit, to perform services or private sessions with the followers of their faiths. While you live with me, I shall always be glad to answer any religious questions you may have. And if I cannot give you a suitable answer, I will make sure you may speak to anyone you wish who can answer those questions. You were raised in a Catholic family, but I know when she was younger, your mother believed as I do, that there are many true paths to God, and no one has a claim to 'the one true faith'. You must seek your own relationship with God. I will not force one down your throat, ever."

"Here here! Well spoken, and no disagreement from our family, either," Chelsea Kimball said. "Forgive my interruption, but I rather like your attitude, Cheri. Please continue."

Cheri nodded and said, "There are some religions, including some of the strictest forms of both the Catholic and Protestant faiths, who believe that all people were created by God just as they are today, and that they have always been as they are. It seems Mister Kelley was such a person. They believe that any suggestion that people have changed or evolved over the centuries is calling their God a liar, and that makes them very mad. But there are far more other people, including many Catholics and Protestants and others who are deeply religious, who believe that we came from other, less intelligent creatures, called 'Feral animals'. Old legends and paintings and fossil remains show us that thousands of years ago, near the dawn of recorded history, our ancestors walked on four legs, and were what we now call 'feral' creatures. Then something happened, and they rapidly began to change. Foxes, dogs, cats and bunnies seem to have the oldest historical records of those early eras. They tell stories of deer and bears and other species still walking as feral creatures, unable to speak. Those who believe in God speak of that change as a miraculous gift from God, who touched his earlier creations and made them more intelligent, able to walk on two legs, and gave us dexterous hands with which to control our surroundings better. Scientists would say that some natural process caused this evolution, as changes in individuals gave them advantages in survival, and that over time we became what we are today. Yet even among people who do not believe in God, there are some that argue that the old stories are just myths, and that the old fossil records are either fakes or somehow being misinterpreted."

"But do _you_think it's true, mama Cheri? Do you think those 'feral' creatures really existed?" Meghan asked.

"I think most of them did, yes," Cheri said, thinking back on her recent meeting with Ceera, who apparently was a Kitsune, a creature Cheri would have sworn was strictly mythical. "I have my doubts about unicorns or dragons, but I can say that I truly do believe that some creatures that people insist could never have been real are in fact quite real. If I described a platypus to you, and you had never met one before, I am sure you would not believe that any such person could exist. But I have met several people of that species, and they are as real as you or I. And if you ask your friend Babs or her mother, they will tell you that the Deer folk firmly believe that they were one of the last species to evolve from the ferals, and that there is still much about their own species that has more in common with their feral ancestors than you or I have."

"Ohhhhh! Really?" Meghan asked.

"Indeed yes. Angela Wood spoke to me of just that topic today at the pool, before we went to the amusement park," Cheri said.

"But... do you think God... did it?" Meghan asked. "Did he make the beasts first, and then make those beasts into people?"

"I think it would be presumptuous of me to say God had nothing to do with it," Cheri replied. "If God created the world and all the creatures in it, why could he not change us, as well? Most faiths teach that God is like people, only greater and more powerful. We tinker with what we created, and try to make it better. Cannot God do so as well? So I see no reason why the religious scholars and scientists cannot both be right, each in their own way. I think people evolved from feral ancestors, yes. And I would like to believe that God caused it to happen. We may never in this life truly know the answer, just as we may never truly know the nature of God, until and unless he reveals it to us in an afterlife. That is why they call belief in God 'faith'. I have faith that there is more to life than what we know, and that, I think, is a good thing. Life would be very boring if everything was easily explained."

"Does my real mommy still believe in God, even after all that's happened to us?" Meghan asked.

"You should ask her, when next you meet," Cheri said. "But I think she does. For surely it was a miracle that brought you and your mother back into my life, and set you free from that awful man she married. It saddens me that you and your mother suffered so much at his hands. But I shall ever be glad that you came to me, to share my life and be raised by me as my child."

"That's so sweet!" Rose said, wiping a tear from her eyes. "Meghan? You'll _always_be my friend, no matter if you decide to stay Catholic, or become Protestant, or whatever. And I think your new feral toys are wonderful! Give them a good home in your room, and love them. Anybody that gets mad at you over them isn't worth worrying about, if you ask me!"

"All right, I'll keep them then," Meghan said, hugging her adoptive mother. "And thank you for explaining all that to me. I don't know what to think about God just yet. I want to believe, I really do. But it's hard, with what my life's been like. I agree with mama Cheri though. I'm glad God brought me to her. I love you, mommy Cheri!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 545 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 23rd (Sunday morning) - Golden Oaks hotel, in Furland.

In the hotel suite that Hans, Heidi, Mandy and Marie shared, Heidi and Marie had both insisted that Mandy should be the one to sleep with Hans all night, while Heidi and Marie took the other two beds. Heidi had gotten to sleep with her brother the night before, and as much as Marie loved sleeping with Hans, she was still more comfortable sleeping alone, because of her sore arm. So as the first rays of dawn's light brightened the room, Mandy was spooned in bed behind Hans, and she opened her eyes when she felt the bed move slightly as Heidi joined them, to awaken her big brother Hans in her usual manner.

"Good morning, sweetheart," Mandy said quietly, giving the younger girl a kiss and moving slightly to one side so Hans could roll over on his back to 69 with his little sister. "Do him good, little one. Show your brother how much you love him!"

Heidi smiled, took her brother's cock into her mouth, and suckled on it hungrily, until he patted her hip, to indicate that she should straddle his face so he could return the favor. Heidi happily changed her position and Hans began eagerly licking his little sister's slit. Meanwhile, Marie came in and joined Mandy on the bed beside them, cuddling and kissing the older girl while they watched Hans and Heidi enjoying each other's oral attentions.

"Every morning now, my little brothers dress up as girls, and they both go to our parents' bedroom at dawn like this. One of them has to suck our daddy off and swallow his cum, while the other eats our mommy's pussy until she cums," Mandy said. "Then they come to Lisa's and my room and kiss us and eat us out too, and if they do a good job and we can taste our parents' juices when they kiss us, we let them fuck us and then make them eat their own cum out of us until we cum again. It's such a wonderful way to start the day!"

"I'm so happy for you," Marie said. "There are more girls than guys in our household, so we have to take turns with Hans or Mister Phil, and the rest of the time us girls take care of each other. But that's good too. I love watching Phil fuck his sister, or mating with my mom, or my sisters, or with Hazel. Of course, we have to be careful now not to let Meghan catch us. But she goes to bed earlier than the rest of us and sleeps pretty soundly, and she's in the habit of staying quietly in her room until someone comes to get her for breakfast."

Hans groaned and unloaded his seed down Heidi's throat, and then redoubled his own efforts at licking her until she climaxed with a series of muted whimpering sounds. As they rolled apart he said, "Yeah, but I'm pretty sure Meghan will join our fun eventually, and I'd love to get my cock into her cute little cunny, and maybe be the one to pop her cherry! No need to rush into it though. When she's ready, and if she wants to play with us, we'll be happy to include her too. But first she has to show some interest on her own. Until then, we're letting her remain innocent. She's got enough to cope with right now, what with losing her stepfather, and being taken from her mother, and being adopted, and finding out our dad is her real father, and that Heidi and I are her real brother and sister, even though she can't publicly let anyone know she's our dad's daughter."

"So she knows you and Heidi have the same father as she does?" Mandy asked. "That's good. Does she also know the truth about Marie and Taylor and your other sisters?"

"Not yet. We plan to tell her about them after she's comfortable with what she knows so far, and probably not until after she learns about all the sex that our maids' usually have with us and with each other, and that our family is okay with incest. After all, it could come as a shock to her that Marie or Taylor or Karin or Sandra are also my sisters, and that despite that, I fuck them all quite regularly. So we'll have to handle that carefully," Hans said, as Heidi finished licking his cock clean. He was still quite hard as he guided Mandy to join him and began to make love to her. Marie and Heidi began a 69 on the bed beside them.

"Mummmm, you're such a stud, Hans! I love how you can go straight from cumming in one girl to fucking another like this!" Mandy said as he entered her. "Do me, lover! Fuck me like I know you want to fuck Heidi, or like you're getting to fuck little Meghan!"

They kept mating quietly until Mandy climaxed as Hans flooded her insides with his creamy load. Then Mandy traded places with Marie, and Heidi got into a 69 with Mandy and licked her clean, happily slurping her brother's seed from the older girl while Hans fucked Marie.

"I love all of you so much," Hans said a few minutes later, as he thrust his cock into Marie again and again, and made her sigh contentedly. "I gotta be one of the luckiest guys in the world, to have such wonderful girls as my girlfriends and sisters."

"I think we're all equally lucky, Hans," Mandy said, taking a short break from licking Heidi's virginal flower as Heidi brought her closer to the crest of another orgasm. "Oh, that's it, Heidi! Lick every last bit of your brother's cum out of my cunny and swallow it, you naughty girl! Ohhh! You're so good at licking a girl, sweetheart!"

"I'm almost there, Hans! Cum inside me, lover! Ohhh, this feels so good!" Marie said, as she felt her own orgasm building within her loins. "I agree with you, Mandy. We're all very lucky to have each other. But it's almost time to meet everyone for breakfast, so we should wrap this up. You and Hans can have the shower first. That will give Heidi time to finish her 'breakfast' by licking me clean too."

===

Once they had all showered and dressed, they joined the others for a leisurely breakfast at the hotel's restaurant, before everyone returned to their rooms to carefully pack to check out. Meghan was very insistent that she didn't want her birthday balloon or any of the seven jumbo sized stuffed toys that she and her three guests had been gifted with the night before to be crammed into Erwin's windowless cargo trailer. So the balloon and the big toys had to be divided between both vans to fit them in the vehicles. Three toys were placed behind the rear seat of Cheri's van, two more toys plus Meghan's Mylar birthday balloon went behind the back seat of Erwin's van, and the feral unicorn and feral fox toys stood on the floor beside the mid seat in each the van, so Meghan and Heidi could each keep an arm protectively curled around the huge feral toys as they traveled.

By ten thirty in the morning they had the vehicles loaded and had the cargo trailer hitched up to Erwin's van, and were fully checked out of the hotel and on their way to the amusement park.

===

May 23rd (Sunday) - Oaks Park amusement park, in Furland.

They parked close to the skating rink again, and Cheri went to the ticket booth for ride bracelets. This time she came back with "Deluxe Plus Ride Bracelets" for everyone including Tobias and Erwin. When the men protested, she said, "You shall need them, so you can assist in taking children on the rides that they are too small to go on without an adult, and also on the go-kart rides."

Heidi joined the four youngest children and their mothers for the early 'under ten' children's skating session, while Hans, Marie, Mandy and Tobias went for a stroll around the quiet wooded areas of the park. Erwin remained where he could keep an eye on their vehicles and trailer, until he was satisfied that the parks security patrol was indeed keeping a good eye on the parking area. Then he went into the skating rink and sat on the bleachers to watch Miss Cheri and the children and their moms skating.

At Noon, Heidi put her skates back in one of the vans and went off with Hans and Marie to play a round of mini-golf, while Meghan, Rose Kimball, Jo Stanley, and Babs Wood attended a second 45 minute "Learn to Skate" session at the roller rink, with Miss Cheri, Chelsea Kimball, Jeannine Stanley and Angela Wood joining their kids on the rink. Mandy was also reluctantly coaxed by Meghan into joining them this time for the lessons. Mandy felt better about joining the class when she found out that three other girls and two boys who were close to Mandy's age or older were also taking the class, and the other older kids were just as unsteady on their skates as she was. And by the end of the class she had to admit she felt more comfortable on skates.

At one PM everyone met for lunch, at the Midway concession stand closest to the skating rink, and everyone filled up on pizza slices, corn dogs, funnel cakes, cotton candy and sodas.

After lunch, everyone but Marie and Erwin went back to the roller rink and got skates on again, agreeing to skate until 4. The pipe organ was finally playing, and it was a wonderful experience. Erwin sat with Marie again, but Tobias actually got out on the rink this time, and proved that he was quite competent on skates. He didn't attempt any fancy freestyle tricks, but he did glide around the rink quite gracefully, both forward and backwards, and even attempted a waltz on skates with Miss Cheri.

At 4 PM they went to the go-karts. As she had suspected, Cheri was too short to be allowed to drive a go kart herself. She purchased six extra go kart tickets, so that Erwin, Tobias and the three guest moms could take turns driving, with first the younger kids as passengers, and then with Meghan again, plus Marie, Mandy, Hans and Cheri on board as passengers. Anyone who was not on the go-karts stood on the edge of the race course and watched and cheered the others on. Meghan rode with Erwin, and their kart 'won the race' both times.

At 5:30 they went for one last pass at the midway games and rides, this time trying to make sure that the younger kids got to ride with an adult on any of the more exciting rides that they were too small to go on by themselves. The little girls almost screamed themselves hoarse, but had a great time. By the time the midway closed down, each child had a small armful of smaller prizes from the midway games that they had won themselves, or that had been won for them.

When the midway and rides closed down at 7:00 PM, they all left the park to get dinner at a restaurant. By the time the meal was over, most of the younger children needed to be carried back to the vans by an adult, and all of the children, except for Hans and Mandy, slept for most of the drive back to Pouncefield.

"A very successful weekend, I think," Cheri said, as she looked at the dozing children in her van and in the other van as they passed it, while they they drove down the highway. Tobias and Erwin had been making a habit of trading off who took point every few miles, so they could do a visual check on each other as they passed and traded places, and confirm that they were keeping up with each other.

"Yes, and a quiet and peaceful one, thankfully," Tobias agreed. It's nice that Erwin and I really were not needed as security for you. And honestly, we enjoyed the weekend almost as much as the kids did."

===

May 22nd (Sunday night) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield.

As they approached Pouncefield, Mandy called her dad on her cell phone when Tobias said they were about twenty minutes out from the school. Her father was waiting for them at the school parking lot when they arrived. Erwin and Tobias helped the three guest's mom's and Mandy's father to transfer their luggage to their respective cars, before everyone said their farewells.

"See you in school tomorrow, stud," Mandy said, giving Hans a passionate kiss. Then she looked around, made sure that Meghan was back in one of the vans and that Meghan's three young guests and their moms had already started to drive away, and then she smiled at her boyfriend and turned and gave her father an equally passionate French kiss. "I missed you, daddy! Can I sleep with you and mom tonight?" she asked with a wicked grin.

"Welcome home, Mandy, and of course your mother and I will welcome you to our bed tonight. How can we refuse such a request from our Mistress?" Her father replied. Then he glanced over at Hans and added, "You know, if anyone could figure out how to distill whatever it is about Pouncefield that makes everyone here so horny and eager to have sex, even with their own relatives, they could make a killing selling it as an aphrodisiac anywhere else in the world. Well, good night Hans. Have a pleasant night."

"You too, sir," Hans said, "And you're quite right. Though I'm certain you and your wife won't need any aphrodisiacs to have a splendid time tonight fucking your daughter. Have fun!"

===

May 22nd (Sunday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

When they returned to the mansion, Phil and Bridget were waiting for them. Phil helped Tobias and Erwin to unload the luggage and bring it into the foyer of the mansion, while Bridget carried Meghan upstairs and tucked the exhausted child into her bed. Heidi and Marie both went upstairs with Bridget, to seek their own beds.

"They hour is quite late," Cheri said to Erwin and Tobias after everything was unloaded. "Would you two gentleman care to spend the night in one of our guest rooms?" She gave Tobias a meaningful look, hoping he understood that in his case, he was also welcome to her company in his bed tonight.

"Thank you, Ma'am, but actually, I'd just as soon get home tonight," Erwin replied. "My boyfriend will be waiting for me, you see."

"Well, I won't keep you then," Cheri replied. "Have a pleasant night, Erwin, and thank you for your services this weekend. And you, Tobias? Where would you like to sleep tonight?"

Tobias looked thoughtful, then sighed and said, "I'll be on my way too, Ma'am. Your offer is tempting, but I think that tonight I need the comfort of my own bed and a good night's rest more than I need to avail myself of your hospitality. But I'd definitely like come by later in the week, so we can... enjoy each other's company for lunch, perhaps?"

"I shall consider that a date, Tobias," Cheri said with a grin. "Just call to let me know when you plan to visit. You will always be welcome here for social calls."

===

When Hans got back to his bedroom suite, he found Hazel and Taylor waiting for him on his bed, both naked and obviously eager to get some attention from their Master.

"Welcome home, Master!" Taylor said eagerly, as the naughty vixen lay spread-eagled on his bed and slowly fucked herself with a stallion sized dildo.

"Yes, welcome home Master," Hazel added, getting off the bed, kissing him, and helping him to remove his clothes.

"Well! Have you two been having fun with each other while you were waiting for me?" Hans asked.

"Oh, only enough to get warmed up for you, Master," the mixed breed puppy girl replied. "Taylor was just telling me about how she took on three stallions at once this weekend in one of her porn films. I still can only barely believe how she can get more than a foot of a blunt-tipped cock that big inside her vagina, much less swallow it down her throat or stuff it up her butt."

"Takes practice, but wow, it's a wild ride!" the vixen said, as she slowly pulled fourteen inches of the three inch thick rubber horsecock out of her cunt with a wet popping sound. Her cunt gaped wide open as she asked, "Wanna fist me, Hazel? I bet you could get your arm inside me to the elbow right now."

"If our master wants to see me do that, sure," Hazel said, not sounding particularly interested in the vixen's offer. "But I want to know what _he_wants us to do, first. Master? What do you desire from us?"

"Taylor can keep using that dildo on herself and can tell me about her porn film, while I mate with you first, Hazel," Hans said, recognizing that hazel preferred him as a sex partner, and knowing that Taylor loved showing off as much as she loved being fucked by her Master. "So, what did you do this time, Taylor? I thought the studios only had one stallion on the payroll, so how did you end up fucking three of them at the same time?"

"We only had one full time stallion actor before this weekend, but now we have two more new part-time ones," the vixen replied, easily re-inserting the huge equine toy to the medial ring and resuming fucking herself with it. "I finally convinced Darren and Glen Johnson to perform in a movie with me, and they did great for their first time in a porn film. This one will be released as 'Slave girl for rent', and I'm co-starring with Tony. In this film I resumed my role as Tony's slave girl, supposedly shortly after I gave birth to my daddy's baby, that I was supposed to be preggers with in the last movie in that series. In the first part of the film he mentioned me having that baby and then he fucked me in every hole, repeatedly and quite deeply, while I was tied up. Then Glen and Darren Johnson joined us as clients of Tony's who were paying him to use his slave girl, and we had a foursome. I spend most of the rest of the film with three horses at once stuffed inside me!"

"I thought the Johnson twins would get in big trouble with their father if they got mixed up in porn. I remember them telling us how upset their dad was about their mom abandoning her family and running off with some stallion from California three years or so ago, and ending up becoming porn actress. From what they said about him trashing all the porn in the house, and not just the couple of films starring their mom that the boys had gotten their hands on, it sounded like he was holding quite a grudge against the entire porn industry," Hans said, as he entered Hazel from behind and started fucking the young mixed breed puppy girl. "So, does their father know they did the film, or not?"

"Yes, he definitely knows, and approves of it," Taylor said. "He was there at the studio, watching us, while we filmed it! At first they told him that they wanted to get into theater or TV acting as a career, and they managed to get him to accept that. They are both rather handsome, and had already shown that they do well in public performances with their participation in their cheer squad. Then they signed up for acting classes, and told him that a local studio had internship positions available for young actors - with possibilities of getting roles in TV commercials and bit parts in locally produced documentaries or TV shows. And the movie studios I work for _does_have an internship program which doesn't _require_doing any porn. Well, after getting good grades in theater arts on their next report card and getting non-speaking roles one TV commercial, they told him about the porn part - that they could earn a lot more money by doing porn films, and that they had already done their screen tests to work in porn and wanted to do a porn film with me. Then before he could object, they also told their dad that I'd be quite happy to fuck _him_too, or to make arrangements for _him_to be in some porn films!"

"Risky move, but apparently he accepted it?" Hans asked.

"Yep. My offer to fuck their dad is what clinched it for him. Years of fucking the cows that work for him, including several cows that are young teenagers, has given him a taste for fucking younger girls and girls of other species. He admitted to his sons that he's always wondered what it would be like to fuck a girl of a much smaller species, but he never thought it ever happened to real people, until he saw Hannah and me sucking off his sons. Ever since then, he's fantasized about getting into Hannah's panties or mine, but he still didn't think either of us would ever agree to have sex with someone his age, until his sons told him I _wanted_to fuck him," Taylor said. "Of course, he doesn't know the truth about Hannah, and he's solidly straight, so it's probably a good thing Hannah has already stopped dating his boys."

"What about them doing each other?" Hans asked. "If their father comes to the studios and watches them work, sooner or later they'll have a gay or bisexual role or will end up doing an incest film. Did they tell him the truth about being bisexual and mating with each other?"

"He knows about that too, yes," Taylor said. "He was actually kind of glad to have some solid proof that his sons really wanted to have sex with girls. He'd suspected for years that they were fucking around with each other and with a couple of their male equine friends, but he had been afraid that catching his sons blatantly getting BJ's from us in the dairy that one time was just 'too convenient', and that it might have been a ruse on our part to throw him off the scent and make him believe his sons weren't gay. After they brought up the idea of themselves doing porn films together, he flat out asked them if they were gay or bisexual and doing each other. They told him they were firmly bisexual, and admitted that while they definitely enjoyed fucking girls, they also were_lovers with each other as well, and had been lovers for _years before their mom had abandoned them - that their incest had nothing to do with what their mom had done. Their dad is absolutely straight himself, and he isn't interested in any sort of gay sex that involves him - especially not committing incest with his sons. But he loves his sons and says that while it isn't easy for him to accept his sons being bisexual or committing incest with each other, he will accept it. If his sons want to do gay sex in their films or at home, even with each other, he can live with that, provided that they also date fillies too."

"So all it took was you agreeing to fuck their dad?" Hans asked, as he drove Hazel past the peak of her climax and knotted up inside her, flooding the puppy with his seed.

"So far I've only fucked their dad once, in his screen test at the studio yesterday," Taylor said. "But it took more than that. He agreed to allow Glen and Darren to do porn films, and even to act in a few himself, on three conditions. First, from here on out, they aren't allowed to date me anymore, or anyone else who works in porn. They can fuck anyone they want to on the job or on their free tiem at the studios - even each other - but he still doesn't trust anyone who works in porn as a suitable girlfriend or future wife for his sons or for himself. And that's fine with me, and with them. The second condition is that no matter what his sons choose to do with each other or with other porn actors, their dad will only do straight sex roles. He's willing to share a girl with his sons and even do sloppy seconds after them and be present in scenes where they do gay sex stuff, but he won't lap up anyone's cum or have sex with any males. And the third condition is that his sons had to promise that they will date only fillies, and eventually try to find decent filly to marry and raise a family with. Turns out that aside from his anger at his wife for her abandoning them and cheating on him, his biggest worry with his sons seeing their mom lezzing out with other fillies in porn films and with his sons hanging out with their gay friends was that he was worried his sons might turn completely queer, or that maybe they already were 100% gay, and that there would be no one after them to inherit the dairy business that he's tried so hard to build all his life. They agreed to get more serious about the few equine girls that they are dating, and that they will each try to have at least two kids after they marry a filly that he can accept as a future daughter in law."

"Glad that worked out so well," Hans said, as he cuddled with Hazel and waited for his knot to diminish. "So, when are you going to do a porn film with their dad, or more films with the twins?"

"Don't know yet. I'm trying to convince the studios to do a casting call for stallions in Mustang Ridge, to see how many potential part time actors we can line up for an all-stallion gang bang, with me in the middle as the only girl," Taylor said. "I want them to round up a dozen or so stallions to all fuck me together. It may take a while to do that, because the studio's financial backers want to have me do several more films with male co-stars other than Tony or other horses first, before I take on that many horses at once. They're afraid that once I do a film with that many horses fucking me, no one will want to see me with anything but a stallion as my partner. Or that it will stretch me out so much that no smaller species of male actor will be a good partner for me anymore."

"Well, I have to admit, I'm a little worried you'll stretch yourself out too much myself, Taylor. But Doctor Siefert has assured father that you haven't been damaged by your activities with the stallion fucking that you've done so far, so as long as you're happy, it's all right with me," Hans said. "And I suppose if you do get too loose, we can get you an operation for you to fix that, like father has agreed to do for your mom."

"I can still recover pretty darned fast," Taylor insisted, pulling the dildo back out of her gaping cunt. "Come here and fuck me, little brother, and I'll show you just how tight I can still be, even after taking on a stallion-sized cock!"

Hans just grinned as he kissed Hazel and moved to mate with his big sister. Something told him he wasn't going to get much sleep tonight.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 546 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 24th (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

On Monday morning, Heidi had already finished giving her brother his wake-up blow job, and was getting Hazel warmed up for her brother with a 69, while Hans was busily fucking his older sister, Taylor, when Miss Cheri knocked on the door and entered the room, looking very serious.

"Master Hans? I am sorry to interrupt your morning's pleasures, but I need to have you get dressed for school immediately, and come downstairs to your office. Your father just called, and he wants you and I to return his call as quickly as you can, before you go to school this morning. You are to make sure to use the secure line," Cheri said.

"Right now?" Hans asked, stopping in mid thrust but not pulling out of his sister quite yet. "What's wrong? Has something happened to our grandparents?"

"The Count and Countess are not the subject of his call, but I am not at liberty to explain further. But you are to get dressed and on that phone immediately," Cheri said brusquely, as Hans nodded and obediently pulled his cock out of the vixen. Then she looked at the others and said, "The rest of you are to get dressed and ready for school. No one is to enter the office or listen at the door while we are on the phone. If Hans isn't with you by the time the school bus gets here, you are to go without him, and I shall drive him to school. No arguments from any of you, and no explanations, until and unless Master Karl and Master Hans choose to make them. Move!"

===

Several minutes later Hans arrived in his office, still tucking in his shirt, and with a hairbrush tucked into his hip pocket so he could make himself more presentable.

"All right, I'm here. What the heck is going on, Cheri?" the Bernese Mountain Dog boy asked.

Cheri locked the door and said, "Your father will tell you when you call him. Do so now, please. He is waiting in his private office. Zero-one on the speed dial, as you are well aware." She opened the desk drawer and handed him the red landline telephone that was equipped with a scrambler circuit that ensured their conversation could not be intercepted and deciphered without an extreme amount of effort.

Hans made the call, and when it connected, he said cautiously, "Hello father, this is Hans."

"Hello son. I trust that you and Miss Cheri both there, but otherwise alone?" his father asked. Lord Karl sounded almost apologetic, which worried Hans a lot more than it would have if his father had sounded sad, anxious or angry.

"Yes sir. It's just the two of us, and the door is locked. Phil and Bridget should be making sure that everyone else is getting dressed and ready for school, and everyone has been told not to come near my office," Hans replied.

"Very good. Put the phone in speaker mode, so you can both hear me and speak to me," Karl said.

Hans pressed the appropriate button and said, "All right, father, we're on speaker phone mode now. What's wrong?"

"Some information came to me while you and the others were celebrating Meghan's birthday in Furland this weekend," Lord Karl said. "What I am about to speak of is something that Miss Cheri is already aware of, and you may speak freely about it in front of her. But to the best of our knowledge, the only other person in your household other than yourself who is aware of it is Taylor. Now that I have been told that _you_know about this matter as well, I wanted to talk to you privately about it, before we decide who else, if anyone, knows already or should be allowed to know. Son, Karla has told me that you have discovered you are the real father of her twins, Jan and Jodi, and she also told me that she reluctantly confirmed it when you confronted her, the last time you were here. I apologize for not allowing anyone to tell you, and I do hope you'll understand that I was only trying to shield you from the worries and responsibilities of being a parent, so you could enjoy your childhood a while longer."

"Yes sir, I know I am Jan's and Jodi's father, and I do appreciate why you didn't want anyone to tell me. In her defense, I'd suspected it for a while now, and I only confronted her when I was fairly certain I knew the answer, and had the opportunity to do so in person, and privately. She didn't directly tell me, but a few things she said or implied over the last year and a half pointed in that direction, and the timing was certainly suspicious, when linked to the kind of bareback sex she had been encouraging me to enjoy with her before I left for Pouncefield. She tried very hard not to tell me when I confronted her. But when I gave her a direct order to tell me if I had really gotten her pregnant, her silence was answer enough. So, Karla told me that you knew, and had forbidden her to tell me. And Cheri also knew, and I guess she had similar orders from you to remain silent? Who else knows, father?" Hans asked, glancing at his guardian, who silently nodded, looking embarrassed but acknowledging that Hans had guessed correctly.

"Karla told Redd and I when she tested positive for being pregnant, just after you left for Pouncefield, and she and Redd have agreed that they will continue to behave as if Redd is the father of all of her children that were born after Taylor, just as they did when I got her pregnant with Catherine. He really is the father of the one in her womb, incidentally. Doctor Siefert was informed as well, so he could run the necessary genetic tests and anonymous cross-references, and so, if needed, he could conceal any evidence when the twins' birth was officially registered with the civil authorities. Apparently Taylor figured it out much as you did, from her close association with her mother and from Karla's inability to conceal the truth completely from those who know her well. And Miss Sierra has been informed, as of this weekend, because she is now in training to become Karla's replacement, as my next Senior Maid. That is everyone that I am aware of. Have you told anyone else?" Karl asked.

"Karla's_replacement_? Wait a minute... Father,please, Karla shouldn't be dismissed for me finding out the truth. She didn't violate your order not to tell me. Not voluntarily, at least. I figured it out entirely on my own, and I could just as easily have gone to you with my suspicions to get it confirmed, rather than forcing her to confirm it indirectly. You already punished her pretty heavily for tricking me into impregnating her, and I gave her a piece of my mind about it when I confronted her. But please, don't make it worse for her, or for my children, by firing her and kicking her out!"

"I am not firing her, son, though when she first told me, I almost did dismiss her," Karl said. "Karla voluntarily_chose to step down, and she will remain in my employ as a secondary chauffeur and as my pilot. It was at _her request, and not mine, and she asked to be replaced before_she admitted that you knew about being a father. She said that with three children already to care for and another on the way, she felt she needed to reduce her responsibilities to have more time for her children. Her request _may, perhaps, have been an outcome of her conscience belatedly acting on her after you confronted her. She recommended Miss Sierra as her replacement, or that perhaps I should recall Miss Cheri to serve in that capacity for me. I need Cheri more where she is, because there is no one else who I would trust as much with your safety and that of your sisters as I trust Cheri. So I approved Sierra's promotion, and she is now Karla's assistant, and will take over the Senior Maid role when I feel she is ready for it, most likely early this winter, when Karla nears the end of her current pregnancy."

"So her ceasing to be senior maid isn't an additional punishment for Karla? I'm glad to hear that, father. I still haven't forgiven her, but I do think she deserves a chance to redeem herself. In her own warped way, she was still striving to please both of us," Hans said.

"It could be construed as a punishment that I will soon be calling her to my bed far less often. But I will not be reducing her pay, nor will I keep her from my bed entirely, and neither should you when you are here. As for her future in my employ, I have set some strict conditions she must meet if she wants to keep working for me and continue as one of my lovers," Karl said. "She is to cease immediately any attempts to deliberately seduce Catherine, Jan, Jodi or the child now in her womb, or to offer their sexual favors to anyone as enticement to mate with her more often. It will rest with me, and with you in the case of Jan and Jodi, and with Redd in the case of her current unborn child, to determine when, or if, those children will be permitted to have sex with anyone, related or otherwise. She and Redd have already been allowing Catherine to watch them having sex with each other and with others in the household. Catherine is curious about sex, so she will be allowed to continue to watch - but not to participate, until I say she may. When each of those children reaches an age that I feel is appropriate, and if they state to me of their own free will that they are interested in sex with adults and that they want to mate with their parents or with me or with anyone else in our combined households, I will still permit it. The same will be true for Meghan. But I want them all to be treated like we treated Marie. Each child must be told who their real parents are, and must be given a free choice, to choose to mate with their relatives, or to decline and choose non-sexual service."

"Very good, father," Hans said. "That's how I want it to be for Jan and Jodi. I understand why I can no more publicly acknowledge them as my heirs than you can publicly acknowledge any of your other illegitimate children. Even after my grandparents die, my bastard children will have to be treated as if they were no more than the children of a devoted maid in my father's household. I suppose that when I am old enough to have my own mansion and staff as an adult, I will want to hire Jan and Jodi as a maid and houseboy, and give them a good life as servants in my home, so I can care for them and watch them grow up, as you've done with my illegitimate sisters. But that is the best I can offer them."

"Do you truly want me to train them both for full maid service?" Karl asked. "Your son as well as your daughter?"

"If they are willing, I don't see why not, Sir," Hans said. "My illegitimate sisters are all quite happy being maids in our employ and having lots of sex with both of us, as well as with each other and with their mothers. We take good care of them and love them. Heidi and I enjoy having sex with you and with each other as well, and I'm sure I'll really enjoy having sex with my own kids too. Being bisexual seems to run true in your offspring - so much so that I'm surprised my mother and grandparents aren't obviously bisexual. But if my son doesn't_end up enjoying sex with males, I'll still happily allow him to mate with his female relatives. In fact, I plan to _encourage_him to fuck his mother as often as he wants to. It would serve Karla right. I won't _force my children to have sex with anyone. But I won't hide it from them that our family does believe in physical love between relatives. I would prefer to tell them that I am their father before they are allowed to become sexually active. But if you feel they should begin their training sooner than that, I will leave that to your judgment, Sir."

"I'll certainly save Jan and Jodi's virginities for you to dispose of until after you are allowed to reveal to them that you are their father. If it is acceptable to you, I will probably permit them to do some training with oral sex once they turn seven or eight, and if it seems at all practical to do so, you can participate in their introduction to oral sex and reveal yourself to them at that time, before we begin any sexual training. That's my current plan with Catherine, and with Meghan, although before any of us mate with Meghan, I want to discuss that with her birth mother, Brianna, and get her approval. Since Meghan is with you, once we have approval from her birth mother, I will leave it to you and to Cheri to jointly decide when to allow Meghan to have any sort of sex, or to lose her virginity, and with whom. You, Hans, may pop Meghan's cherry when she is willing and ready, if Miss Cheri also agrees that the child is ready to join in our sexual escapades. Just let me know when you do it, if you choose to do so without me being present as well."

"Yes Sir. That suits me just fine," Hans replied.

"As you wish, Master," Cheri added. "Personally, I think seven is too young. But then I recall how much Heidi enjoyed oral sex when she was only barely seven, and anal sex before she was eight, and so I must suppose it depends on the child. Unlike Catherine, who seems to have inherited her mother's sexual appetite, Meghan is not yet interested in sex. She knows that most of the children at her school are sexually active, and most likely she suspects that Hans and the other children in our household are having sex with selected lovers as well. But we have not allowed her to witness anything, nor have we told her any specific pairings, other than that Taylor, Marie and Hazel all call themselves Hans' girlfriends."

"I won't rush any of them into it, Cheri. And until I saw for myself that Heidi and some of her young friends really did enjoy sex as young as seven or so, I wouldn't have pushed my own limits that low either. I'll still only consider enjoying sex with a seven to nine year old in cases where they clearly want to participate. Do you either of have any other questions regarding the futures the children in our care?" Karl asked, pausing briefly to see if there was a reply. "If not, then I will ask again the question that Hans has still not answered for me. Son, have you told anyone else about you being the father of Jan and Jodi?"

"Mandy Blackwell also knows, sir," Hans said. "Of all the girls that I am dating, she's the one most seriously in a position to be a potential future wife for me. We certainly haven't made that_commitment in an official way, but she's made it very clear that she wants to marry me, and is willing to bear a child for me whether I marry her or not, when we both feel we want to take that step. I felt it was only right that she should know that she _wouldn't be the mother of my firstborn children. I've told no one else. Not even Marie. But Mandy says I should tell my other sisters, except for Meghan, and that I should tell Marie, Karin and Sandra in particular, since the three of them have also volunteered to have babies for me eventually, whether I marry them or not."

"Yes, that was the honorable thing to do in her case," Lord Karl said. "And since Taylor also knows, you may tell Marie and Heidi now as well, and I will tell Karin and Sandra. But no one else please, and definitely not Meghan yet."

"What about Hazel, sir?" Hans asked. "I can see that Phil and Bridget don't really need to know yet, but Hazel also considers herself my girlfriend. It will be very awkward if all of my other sisters and girlfriends know, and Hazel doesn't. She would feel hurt if we left her out, since she's sworn to keep our secrets as much as any of the others."

"All right, you may tell Hazel too," Lord Karl said. "And I suppose I will leave it to you and Cheri for when, or if, to tell Phil and Bridget. We can trust them, but they just don't have as much of a need to know, and the fewer people who do know, the less likely it is that the wrong people might hear of it. I shudder to think of what my parents would say, or do, if they ever found out that either you or I have sired mixed breed children. But how do you feel about all this, son? I know you're understandably angry at Karla for deceiving you. But how are you holding up otherwise? Today is Jan and Jodi's first birthday, and you're not going to be able to be there for it. Karla is going to make a video of their party. She will send it to you via diplomatic pouch. But that's not the same as being there, I know."

"I'm sad and angry that I can't share their lives like a father should, and like you were able to do while Heidi and I were growing up," Hans replied. "But you've raised us to take responsibility for our actions and decisions in life. I voluntarily had bareback sex with Karla, although I would not have done so had I knows that she was lying to me about her being on birth control and it being safe to cum inside her. I knew she had a past history of allowing herself to get knocked up by you, and I _should_have been suspicious when she wanted so badly for me to cum inside her and to roleplay that I was knocking her up. So yes, she tricked me, but I have some responsibility to bear as well, since I could have used a condom or verified with Doctor Siefert that her birth control was still current, because I didn't trust her actions. At least I don't have to worry about the financial responsibilities of being a parent. And if I allow Karla and Redd to raise them initially, until they are old enough for me to hire as a maid and a houseboy, that takes most of the rest of the burden from me. As I said, Mandy knows, and she accepts what has happened, and what I plan for their future. She's already told me she won't mind if I hire Jan and Jodi and have sex with them. I seriously doubt any of my sisters or any of our maids will mind either. So I'm not happy that it happened, but I'll love my children and do my best to provide for them."

"Well said, my son, and I'm proud of the maturity you've shown in this," Karl said. "Now I think I have kept you long enough. I don't want you to be late for school, so be on your way. You can expect a diplomatic pouch later in the week with a DVD of the twins' birthday party. Take care, son, and my love to all of you."

"We love you too, Father," Hans said. "Take care."

===

May 24th (Monday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield.

At school, Hans briefly took Mandy into one of the makeout rooms and let her know about the conversation with his father. "I'll tell the others tonight, when we get home," he said. "I don't want them reacting to it here at school."

"Makes sense. I'm glad you're telling them though," Mandy said, cuddling close. "Now, how about we use this room for what it was intended to be? I could use some lovin' from my stud dog."

"Well, I had hoped we'd have time for that too," Hans replied with a grin.

===

May 24th (Monday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

As soon as they were all back home and Meghan was busy with her homework, Heidi quietly asked her brother, "What was going on this morning? Can you tell us yet?"

"I can tell you tonight, yes. As soon as dinner is over, get Cheri, Marie, Hazel and Taylor, and meet me in my bedroom. Cheri already knows what I'll be telling you, and for that matter Taylor does too, though she may not have put the pieces together yet. But I want both of them there too, when I tell the rest of you. All can say for now is that it has to do with a secret that we won't be sharing yet with Phil, Bridget or Meghan," Hans said. "So I'd prefer to wait until Meghan has gone to bed, and Phil and Bridget have retired for the evening, all right?"

"Well, okay. But my curiosity is killing me!" Heidi said.

===

May 24th (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

After Meghan was in bed, Cheri, Marie, Heidi, Tylor and Hazel all came to Hans' bedroom. Cheri looked somewhat apprehensive, and Taylor seemed as curious and as unaware of what the fuss was all about as all the other girls.

"So what's going on, big brother?" Heidi asked. "Is daddy going to make us move back to Switzerland? I'd love to be with him again, but I kinda like it here too, where we don't have to act like we're innocent little kids that don' know what sex is."

"No, we're staying here in Pouncefield for a while longer," Hans replied. "At least, Father's call this morning had nothing to do with him telling us to move back there. This is about something concerning me that father and Cheri and Taylor and a few other people back home already knew about, but were keeping a secret, even from me. But I found out the truth anyway, several months ago, and now father just found out that I know, so he called to talk about it. I just hope you'll all take it as well as Mandy did when I told her, right after I found out myself. And I hope that you'll understand why I didn't tell any of the rest of you, or let father know I had found out about it."

"Geeze, you make it sound like you're adopted or something," Hazel said. "Oh! That _wasn't_what the call was about, was it?"

"Wait, what?" Taylor asked, clearly confused. Then her eyes got wide and she said, "Oh my! Now I think I know what you're talking about, Hans! But I didn't know that Cheri knew too! Master ordered me not to tell! I'm so sorry, Hans!"

Cheri added. "I only found out that you were aware of it this morning, Taylor. And yes, Master ordered my silence as well."

"No Hazel, I'm not_adopted, and neither is Heidi," Hans said, as he held up a hand in a placating gesture and said to Taylor and Cheri, "I don't blame either of you for keeping it a secret. You had to obey father's orders. And I know I'm beating around the bush, but before I get to the meat of the matter, I just wanted to say that I love **_all** of you, and Mandy too. Although Heidi can't call herself my girlfriend in public, and Cheri chooses not to make that claim openly, my girlfriends is exactly what you all are. Bridget and Phil are willing enough to participate occasionally in our bedroom pleasures, but given a choice they will remain with each other for the rest of her lives, happy to live as a married couple. But all of you have stated that no matter who I choose to eventually marry, you'll be happy to continue as my lovers. Some of you have even said you eventually want to bear my children, even if I marry someone else. Given a choice in the matter, I don't think any of us, not counting Cheri, who is already old enough for the responsibility and has been a fantastic mom already, would want to have a child until after we are old enough to have finished college. But... sometimes we don't get a choice, like happened with our friends Will and Anna Steiner. I hope all of you know that if I ever do get one of you pregnant - accidentally, despite our precautions and your birth control; or on purpose, because you and I sincerely want to conceive a child together - that you'll never have to worry about our kids being taken care of."

"Well of course_you'll take care of any kids we have, if you knock any of us up," Hazel said. "You're much too honorable to do anything else, Hans! And I may not have told you that I _want to get knocked up by you, but yeah, I'd probably be okay with it too, if it happened. But Hans, are you trying to tell us that Mandy_is preggers, or that one of us is? Geeze, is _Heidi pregnant? I know her cherry should still be intact, but she's around so much cum, I suppose some _coulda_got into her cunny and done the deed."

"No one in this room is pregnant, as far as I know, and neither is Mandy," Hans said. "But an unplanned pregnancy has happened, and I'm not referring to Will and Anna's situation. So, okay, here it is. Before Cheri and Heidi and Marie and I came to Pouncefield, Karla Brushtail tricked me into knocking her up. I didn't know it at the time, but she intentionally went off her birth control and favored having bareback sex with me, while using a diaphragm and foam with my father and her husband. She admitted it to Redd and to my father after we moved here. Father forbade them from telling anyone else, especially me. And Redd agreed on the spot to claim them as his own kids, and that he and Karla will raise them. I found out months later, and confronted her the last time I saw her face to face."

"You mean Jan and Jodi... are your kids, Hans? Not daddy's or Mister Redd's? I'm an aunt?" Heidi asked. "That's... kinda cool, really. But I guess I can't admit it either, huh?"

"Yes, Karla's twins are my kids," Hans admitted. "And I can't acknowledge them, any more than father can acknowledge Taylor or Marie or my other illegitimate sisters. I can't even tell Jan and Jodi, until they're old enough to understand and to keep quiet about it. Anyway, as my girlfriends and lovers, I felt you all have a right to know that I've already had some kids. Except for Heidi, any of you, even Cheri, has at least some reason to have hoped to marry me someday and have babies with me. And once we get back home, we could even get away with me making a baby with Heidi, if we set it up as a registered contract breeding through the Purebred Society. But none of you can be the mother of my firstborn child, now. Karla stole that from all of us."

Marie looked around the room and said, "Master? I think I can speak for all of us, when I say we all still love you and can't blame you. This changes nothing for us. Our hearts are still yours."

"Yep," Taylor said. "I toyed with the idea of you knocking me up. And if you really want to make a baby with me, I will. But I think it wouldn't be a good idea in my case. It would be giving Karla what she wanted all along for me - validating all her scheming. I'm happy as I am, with a position that I've earned with my ability in bed. I don't want to buy my way into your favor by breeding more kids, like Karla did."

"Same here," Marie said. "I love you and nothing would make me happier than to marry you and be a mommy for our kids. I'd love to have a baby or two with you, Hans, married or not. But I honestly never hoped to be more than your devoted maid, like mom is to Master Karl. You knocking up Karla, or Mandy, or even you knocking up your mom wouldn't change how I feel about you, lover."

"I think that was a dirty trick Karla played on you, Hans, but it doesn't change how I feel about you," Hazel said. "I love being one of your girlfriends and training to be a maid. But I didn't expect to marry you or to have your babies. I'm good."

Heidi got a wistful look on her muzzle as she asked, "Big Brother? Did you mean that? You've actually found out if it was possible, and you'd be willing to have a baby with me too? I just might let you do that, some day!"

"Yeah short stuff, maybe I would," Hans said, ruffling his little sister's hair. But not any time soon, okay? Finish school first, at least."

Cheri coughed slightly, and said, "I believe you have nothing to fear, Master. We all remain quite devoted to you. What Karla did was inexcusable - bearing children merely to use as a bargaining chip for her own advancement. I should hope all of you will be more responsible, and will not make babies unless you are willing to care for them and love them. But it has happened to you, Hans, and your unplanned children are not to blame. Treat them well, Master, and I will not oppose you, even if they end up in your service."

Thank you, all of you," Hans said. "Now, who is supposed to stay with me tonight? I've lost track."

"Miss Hazel and I have that honor tonight Master, if it pleases you," Cheri said with a grin.

"It does, Miss Cheri," Hans said, offering his guardian and the younger mixed breed puppy girl his hands. "Good night to the rest of you. Tomorrow I'll sit down with Cheri and make sure our schedule is fair for everyone, and that I am aware of any changes. Rest well!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 547 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 28th (Friday afternoon) - Pomeroy School, in Pouncefield.

The last regular Saint Lovejoy's Boys' soccer game of the school year was an away game at Pomeroy School, and as usual for away games, Hans attended the game as Hannah Krause. And as always, she had a lot of fun cheering in front of the students and families from both schools as a girl. Looking at the faces in the crowd, Hannah was fairly certain that only a few people there had any clue that she was really a boy, and that the few that did know were ones she could trust, like the bunny girl Stacey Wacker, who had made love to Hans several times while he was dressed as Hannah. But she also knew she couldn't keep up the deception much longer.

Although the Saint Lovejoy's team played well and won the game, they had still failed to win enough times this season to get into the playoffs for the regional championship. The championship match was being played across town tomorrow, between Mustang Ridge and Green Hills, and this game had just been to determine the final rankings for Saint Lovejoy's and Pomeroy School, who had been tied for their season's records. That meant this would be the last outing for the Saint Lovejoy's cheer squad until next year. They gathered in the girls' locker room after their soccer team had changed and boarded their bus, so the cheer squad could also shower down and change back to street clothes before heading back to their own school and respective homes. But this being Pouncefield, the cheerleaders and the two boys on the squad lingered to enjoy some sexy fun together before leaving the locker room.

Henrik and Hannah - the only two boys on the cheer squad - showered with the girls, with Hannah keeping her gaffed panties on in the shower so she still looked female, for Henrik's benefit. Then each of the cheerleaders, starting with Hannah, took turns sucking Henrik's cock, and then Hannah took her panties off and the girls made love to the two boys or to other girls in various pairings, until Nurse Susan came in and told them, "Time to wrap it up, kids. The custodians are waiting somewhat impatiently in the hallway to clean the locker room. It's time to leave, so I want everyone dressed and out of here in ten minutes or less." Susan stared for a moment as she realized that Mandy Blackwell had been entangled in a very passionate lesbian 69 with her cousin Paula Steiner when Susan had walked in on the cheerleaders' impromptu orgy, but the nurse refrained from commenting on their incest, which was apparently no secret from the other cheerleaders. She just wondered how she had missed that chemistry between the two Bernese girls. The kids all separated and cleaned themselves up enough to be decent, and began to put their clothes back on.

"Hey everyone! Can I have your attention a moment before we leave the locker room?" Hannah asked, still sounding and acting very much like a girl as she fastened her skirt and tucked in her blouse. She waited while the others finished dressing and gathered in a circle around her, and then said, "I really want to thank all of you for letting me participate as Hannah on the cheer squad this year. Getting to pretend to be a girl in front of all those people was a real thrill, and I'll never forget the experience, or all the fun we had with each other this year. But I have to let you know that Hannah won't be back for the next school year."

"Awwww! But you make such a cute girl!" Jihady said with a laugh. The pink, purple and white kitty girl hugged Hannah and asked, "Are you moving back to Switzerland? We're gonna miss you, girlfriend!"

"No, but I'm outgrowing my chance to be believed as a girl," Hannah said. "Look at me. I've grown three inches taller and put on ten pounds this school year. Mandy's two years older than me and only an inch taller, and she weighs less than I do, yet my chest measurement _without_a padded bra on is bigger than hers with her 36C tits! I'm putting on another growth spurt and getting more buff and muscular every month. By next school year, anyone who sees me dressed like a girl will be wondering if I'm a girl weightlifter on steroids, if they can believe I'm female at all. Being Hannah won't be fun for me if most of the people who see me don't believe that I'm a girl. And as much as I've had fun pretending to be a girl, I have no intention of wearing dresses in public when it's obvious I am a boy. So, officially, this summer Hannah will be moving back to Europe, and leaving Pouncefield forever. I haven't decided yet if I'll stay on the cheer squad as Hans next school year. I might, because that's been fun too. But I may try out for the weightlifting team instead."

"Well, we all will miss Hannah," said Laura, the squirrel who was the head cheerleader. She also stepped forward and gave Hannah a hug, and said, "And you know, the cheer squad isn't usually doing anything that would conflict with weightlifting, so you could do both activities, if you have time in your schedule. But I guess you have a point. I'm all for gender equality and for gay and transgender rights, but we don't need to shine a spotlight on you if you don't want to stand out as a public crossdresser. Honestly, you pulled it off a lot better than I thought you would. When you asked to participate as a girl in the first place, I was sure that before the year was up, someone would out you for being a boy in a dress. But no one did. Maybe you should join the theater club. You sure can do a good job of acting!"

"Any chance you'll still be Hannah for some of us in private, sweet cheeks?" Ashley asked. The bunny girl stepped close and kissed Hannah on the mouth. "I don't care if you're 'believable' or not. It's sexy as all hell seeing you dressed like a girl."

"Yes, for any of you that want to make out with me as Hannah, we can still do that - in the privacy of my home, or maybe at your homes," Hannah replied. "But I won't be going to restaurants or other public places as a girl after this summer is over. I have a few last flings planned before I hide most of my girly stuff away. But I'll still change into a girl for fun, occasionally."

"Yay! Then you better not pack any of it, 'cause I know the girls that live with you still wanna see you in dresses and other girly stuff, lover!" Hazel said.

"You did well this year, Hannah," Nurse Susan said. "And I have a pleasant surprise for you. I managed to use Photoshop on several of the cheer squad pictures that I submitted to the school yearbook for the sports and activity clubs section, and edited them so that Hannah and Hans are in at least half of the pictures together. And you'll have two pictures in the main part of the yearbook as a student, too, one as each identity. That should lay to rest any speculation about you being the same person. If it's all right with you, I can drop the sensitive parts of Hannah's school records off at your home this evening. I have them in my office, and once you have those, and have a few replacement documents signed by Miss Cheri, all that will be left in the school's official files will be documents that indicate Hannah was a very real girl who only was with us for this one school year. There will even be a record of a few visits to my office for her complaining about menstrual cramps, and for me issuing her birth control pills. The only thing that will be missing is the list of what specific class periods Hannah attended. That will appear to have been accidentally deleted and unrecoverable. There will be a suitable set of grades for each subject, matching what you actually earned, but the teacher's name and period for the class will be omitted."

"That's great! But can you stay for dinner tonight? I'd love to have you there," Hannah asked. Several of the cheerleaders giggled at the probable double entendre, but Hannah ignored them.

"I... suppose I could. What time, and should I dress for dinner?" The pretty mink lady asked, blushing furiously at the knowing looks and intermittent giggles from the cheerleaders, who she knew had all fucked Hans at one time or another. She suspected that most of them had noticed the longing looks she occasionally gave the boy, and guessed that she wanted to fuck him too, but hadn't dared to do it... yet.

"Eight o-clock? We dine fairly late on the nights that Hazel, Taylor and I have games to cheer at. And casual clothes are fine. We don't dress formally for meals unless it's a special holiday, or my father or my mother are visiting. I'll call Cheri on the way back, and ask her to prepare another place at the table for you. It will be no trouble at all," Hannah said with a grin. "It's the least I can do for your support this year, and for you helping to cover my paper trail so Hannah seems real even in the school records. The school year's almost over. Surely you won't get into trouble for sharing an innocent meal with my whole household, and having my guardian sign some papers about my transfer to my new school? "

"All right, I'll be there," Susan said.

Most of the cheerleaders giggled again, and even Hannah smiled, when one of them, hiding behind the others, said, "Have fun, Ma'am, and don't do anything we wouldn't do!"

===

May 28th (Friday evening) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield.

Later that night, as Hannah changed back into Hans in Susan's Nurse's office at the school before Hans, Hazel and Taylor were given a ride home by his chauffeur, Phil Connors, Susan wondered if she was really going to go through with it, and show up for dinner tonight. Hans has invited her to dinner at his home once before, but her courage had failed her at the last minute, and she had remained at home, and hadn't even called to give some excuse for why she couldn't make it. The main reason was that she could lose her job as the school nurse if anyone got the impression she was having a sexual relationship with a student. But she had crossed that line already, and had oral sex with him several times. Hans had a reputation for sexual prowess that she knew was well justified, and Susan desperately wanted to throw caution to the wind and was actually hoping that tonight would lead to just the sort of improper interactions that she wouldn't dare make public!

"Well, I hope to see you soon at my place, Ma'am," Hans said, as they left the school together. "Please remember that little Meghan is the only one in my household who doesn't know that I dress up as a girl sometimes. That's why I need to change out of my girl cheerleader outfit at school and become a boy again, before I go home. She's never been to a game where I was cheerleading as Hannah, or seen Hannah anywhere else. Meghan_does_ know I do cheerleading as myself though, so you being the cheerleader's advisor and the stuff we do as cheerleaders with me as a boy are all fine for dinner conversation."

Susan nodded and said. "Yes, I do remember you telling me Meghan didn't know about your crossdressing. Thanks for the reminder, and I won't mention Hannah tonight in front of her. If I have to talk about the files I'll be bringing you, I will just say I have brought some school paperwork that needs Cheri's signature. I'll see you at eight!"

===

May 28th (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

At five minutes before eight o'clock, Susan parked her modest car in the motor court and nervously walked up to the front steps of Bernerholdt mansion. She clutched the leather briefcase that she was carrying, which contained Hannah's files. That was her excuse tonight, if anyone inquired. She had some official school paperwork that she had to go over with Hannah and her guardian, Miss Cheri. Yet she knew she wanted tonight to involve much more than school paperwork and an innocent dinner with the boy's family.

Although Hans had stated she didn't need to dress up for dinner, she just didn't feel right wearing jeans or sweat pants and a t-shirt for a dinner at a millionaire's mansion. And she had to admit, she wanted to look sexy for the boy. So she was wearing red high heels and a clingy and very_short red knit sweater dress that was sleeveless, backless, and hugged her curves so closely it could almost be painted on. The oval open back came down so far that it didn't need a tail hole - her tail draped over the back edge of her skirt, and it left her naked from the base of her tail all the way up to the nape of her neck. The design of the dress also didn't allow her to wear a bra, and she was glad her pert B-cup breasts were small enough and firm enough not to need one. She tugged nervously at the hemline of the dress, worried that its micro-miniskirt length was _much too short for propriety. If she sat down anywhere other than at the dinner table, everyone would see her lacy red panties. And yet, at the same time, she hoped that Hans would appreciate seeing so much of her shapely, slender legs, which she knew were one of her most appealing feminine attributes, or getting a peek at her panties. Looking around herself as she took several deep breaths, she was grateful that the mansion was screened from the street by an eight foot tall wall, topped with decorative yet effective spiked ironwork, so no passers-by could see how scandalously she was dressed while visiting a student.

Before she could compose herself enough to knock or to ring the doorbell, the door opened and an adult golden retriever lady in a French Maid's uniform greeted her, saying, "Nurse Susan, I presume? Do come in! Master Hans is expecting you to join us for dinner."

Susan was so nervous and startled that she almost dropped her briefcase. "Oh! Oh, yes, I'm sorry. I was about to knock. I... this place is so big! I've never been here before."

"Yes, it's one of the nicest mansions in the whole city," the maid said, as the mink lady came in and the maid shut the door behind her. "My name is Bridget. Come with me, please. Your timing is excellent. Everyone is starting to gather in the dining room. Can I take your briefcase?"

"Ummm, yes. I'll need it when I meet with Hans and Miss LeChow after dinner, but I suppose it _would_be awkward, keeping it at the dinner table, wouldn't it?" Susan replied, grinning halfheartedly and handing over the briefcase.

"I'll place it in Master Hans' office. It will be quite safe there, and I'm sure that is where he and Miss Cheri will meet with you. Follow me," Bridget said, as she took the briefcase and led Susan to the dining room.

Hans greeted her as they got to the dining room, and he introduced her to Bridget's husband, Phil, who Susan recognized as the children's chauffeur but had never been introduced to before, and who was still in his chauffeur's uniform. She already knew Miss Cheri and the children who attended her school, though it seemed strange to her to see Taylor, Marie and Hazel wearing French Maid uniforms, just like Bridget and Cheri were wearing. Hans was casually dressed in a short sleeved red polo shirt and dark grey slacks, and Heidi and Meghan were both wearing t-shirts and short skirts. Several of them commented on how pretty her dress was, and she relaxed as they sat down to dinner.

===

The meal that Cheri had prepared was splendid, and the imported French wine served with dinner was delicious and almost certainly far more expensive than anything Susan could ever hope to afford. She was surprised to see that Phil and the maids all joined the family for the meal, though each of the maids other than Cheri took turns to get up and serve each course. Cheri sat at one end of the table, with Heidi and Megan to either side of her. Hans sat at the other end, with Susan on his right and Marie on his left. Taylor sat on the other side of Susan, attentively keeping their guest's wineglass refilled as needed, and Phil, Bridget and Hazel took the remaining seats. Everyone chatted like family, and talked about the kids' school activities and about a movie that Phil and Bridget were considering participating in with a friend named Stan Wilson. Susan missed the details of what that movie was to be about, but Hans assured Phil and Bridget that they could have time off as needed if they wanted to try their hands at acting. Susan rapidly lost track of time as she enjoyed the meal and the great conversations.

"That was delicious! You're a wonderful cook, Miss LeChow," Susan said, as the dessert dishes were cleared from the table by Bridget and Taylor, and everyone else quietly excused themselves and left the room. "It was all so well prepared, and quite nutritious choices!"

"Call me Cheri, please, and may I call you Susan? All of our maids learn to cook, though some do get better at it than others. I confess I do particularly enjoy preparing a lavish meal and watching as others enjoy it," Cheri said. "We French have an affinity for fine cooking and dining that is not just a stereotype of our nation."

"It's much more satisfying than microwaving a simple meal for one could ever be," Susan said, as she sipped at her rather full glass of wine. "Your love of cooking really shows, Cheri, and this wine is the best I've ever tasted! I eat a well-balanced diet, of course, and I supplement the easy microwaved stuff with fresh salads and fruits and other healthy foods. But with it being just me at home, it isn't worth the effort to make fancy meals."

"You live alone? I am surprised that a beautiful woman such as you does not have a husband or a Partner to share their lives," Cheri said. "Surely you have several boyfriends? Or perhaps girlfriends?"

"Oh, I have a few guys I date now and then, but most guys come on to me too hard and fast for my comfort. They expect me to jump right into bed with them, just because I'm a mink, and they get so pushy that it just turns me off completely. So I spend a lot of nights home alone, or I go out with some girls I'm friends with," Susan said. Feeling far more relaxed around this family than she had thought she would. "Ummm, not usually dating the girls, though I've tried that too. Oh my! I can't believe I admitted that to someone I hardly know! Ohhh! How many glasses of wine have I had tonight? I was so into the conversations and food and Taylor was so good at keeping my glass topped off that I didn't pay attention to how many I've had."

"No one in this household would think badly of you for being bisexual, if you are. And you have had three glasses of wine, by my count, or four, if you finish that one," Cheri said. "If you feel too tipsy to drive home, we have several guest bedrooms, and you are certainly welcome to spend the night with us. So, you have no one special in your life? No desire for a mate?"

"Well... I'm not ready to get tied down yet. I like being able to travel in the summertime, and working for the school I get a lot more vacation time than any of my boyfriends get, though I have to burn most of it during the students' summer vacation period and school holidays. If I got married, I'd have to stay at home more of the time, and only go on short trips that we could go on together. And I'd be very tempted to have kids, and once that starts, you know I'd have to stop doing any extensive travelling until my kids grew up and went off on their own. So I've kept it light, and I have no serious love interests in my life just yet."

"Well, I'm certain that someday you'll make an amazing mate for some lucky guy." Hans said, noting that most of the household members had already excused themselves from the table, the maids to clear the table and begin the dishes, and the rest of them to go elsewhere in the house in pursuit of whatever they wished to do that night. "I believe you brought some files for me, Ma'am?"

"Yes. Your maid, Bridget, took my briefcase with the files and some papers for Cheri to sign in it to your office. Shall we deal with that?" Susan asked.

"By all means. And take your wine with us. I'll grab the bottle," Hans said.

"Why Hans! Are you trying to get me drunk?" Susan asked, in mock indignation. Though she did have a good buzz going and probably shouldn't drive for a few more hours, she knew her limits and knew she could finish this glass of wine and not be too far gone. But she also knew that if he got her to drink more after that, or if Cheri had miscounted and she had already consumed more than she had been told, she could be in deep trouble.

"Not at all! You'd be no fun at all if you pass out," Hans replied, picking up the bottle and his own empty glass. "I don't drink very often, but I rather like this vintage, it's much too good to waste, and it's much more pleasant to share a fine wine, and perhaps a cozy fire, with a friend, wouldn't you agree?"

"That... does sound pleasant, yes. All right, I guess I'll stay the night. Cheri, I'll take you up on that guest room. I don't think I should be driving anywhere tonight as I am right now, and definitely not if I have even one more glass of this delicious wine," Susan said. "Lead the way, please, 'Master Hans'. Let's see that Hannah is safely on her way back to Europe, as far as the school records indicate."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 548 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 28th, 2010 (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

===

After Cheri signed the paperwork that needed to be returned to the school to document that Hannah would be returning to Europe after the school year ended, she gathered up the incriminating files that tangentially linked Hans to Hannah, so she could store them in the big vault for safekeeping. They included things like the authorization from the principal for a second school ID card in Hannah's name to be issued to Hans, and the letter from the Principal approving Hannah's participation in the cheer squad, while linking the requirement that she maintain passing grades and good attendance to Hans' academic performance and attendance records. While it was unlikely that anyone outside the household would ever be allowed to see those files again, it would be easier to retrieve them from the vault than to re-create them, if there was ever an unforeseen need for Hannah to return to Pouncefield and to Saint Lovejoy's school.

"Will you require anything more from me tonight, Master?" Cheri asked as she paused at the office door, knowing full well what her Master hoped to do tonight with his adult guest.

"I think we're good, Cheri. Good night," Hans said.

"Very well. I shall turn down the lights and retire for the evening then. Good night, Master. Good night, Susan," Cheri said, leaving and closing the door behind her.

After Cheri left the office, Hans turned to Susan and said, "By now I am sure that everyone else has also retired to their own rooms for the night. Shall we light that fire now, and enjoy the rest of the evening with each other's company? I believe we shall just need a spark to set it aflame."

"Are you... talking about lighting a fire in a fireplace, or between my thighs, you naughty boy? I... don't see a fireplace anywhere in this office... or a bed." Susan asked. Her heart was beating much faster than normal and her breathing was shallow, as she anticipated his reply.

"Both, if it pleases you. And it certainly would please me, if you say yes and spend most of the night in bed with me," Hans replied calmly. "The actual_fireplace that I had in mind is in the sitting room of my personal suite, upstairs, and just outside my bedroom. Wood and kindling for an intimate and romantic fire is laid there and ready to light. But I'd _also very much like to light the fires of your passions, if you will allow me to do so. I know you're interested in having sex with me, but you've never dared to ask for more than oral sex, because you fear losing your job. I hope you realize that you're completely safe here, no matter how wild we get. Everyone in my household is utterly loyal to me and very discreet, and will stay in their rooms tonight unless called for. We could chase each other naked all over the mansion tonight, and no one should see us, or breathe a word about it to anyone if by some mischance they did. No one will ask which room you slept in. As far as anyone but Cheri, you and I will ever know, you innocently spent the night in one of the several guest rooms that we have in this mansion, and went home the next morning, after having enjoyed a delicious breakfast with my family. Cheri does_know I hope to bed you tonight, because I asked for no one else to join me this evening. She will make sure the bed in the nearest guest room appears to have been slept in by you tonight, unless I call her soon and tell her you actually _do want to use that room yourself, alone. But it's also fine with me if you don't_want to share my bed tonight. If all you truly desire is a warm fire in the fireplace, some company for one more glass of wine, and a bed to yourself in one of my guest rooms, as offered, I can respect that. I can show you to that room, you can lock the door, and I can summon _any of my maids to my bed, or two or three of them at once, and they will gladly join me."

"Any of them? Even your guardian, Cheri? Or Bridget, the adult golden retriever lady who's married to your chauffeur, Phil, and so obviously in love with him? They'll both 'gladly' have sex with you too?"

"Yes, both of the adult ladies that live here are among my frequent sex partners. I usually enjoy sex with Cheri about five nights a week, almost always along with one or more additional girls each night. It's been almost two weeks since I last fucked Bridget, because we went out of town last weekend and she and her husband didn't come along. But I'll be fucking her tomorrow night, because normally every Saturday night I sleep with Bridget and her husband and my girlfriend Marie and often one or more of the other girls that live here," Hans said. "We make a foursome or a five-some out of it, and trade partners."

"Does your girlfriend Marie know you're fucking her mom too? Does your sister Heidi know about all that sex? Or little Meghan?" Susan asked, squirming slightly as she started getting wet between her thighs.

"Meghan doesn't know. She's new to the household and still quite innocent, and we don't have sex where she can see us. She may assume I'm having sex with Marie, Taylor and Hazel, since all three girls call themselves my girlfriends, and the other kids at school are usually having sex with their boyfriends or girlfriends. But everyone else knows all about it, and accepts it. On two of Cheri's nights each week, Marie and her mom both make love to me at the same time. We're all honest with each other. No lies or going behind anyone's back," Hans said. "Heidi's still a virgin, but she is okay with everything we do. She has oral or anal sex with anyone she wants to, and usually has as much sex as she could want, while retaining her virginity."

"Wow... Okay, I'm not even going to ask if Heidi has sex with you too, or if Cheri and her daughter Marie are lovers, though you almost make it sound that way. Heidi and Marie are both obviously happy and well-adjusted girls, so it's none of my business, and, well, I suppose I'm okay with it if some of you are engaging in incest, as long as no one is forced to have sex. Hans, you're so smooth and confident that it's frightening. It's like you're actually a very experienced adult who just looks like a kid, like Cheri really is. I can't think of a single guy I've ever dated who was so sure of himself and so captivating and successful with the ladies," Susan said. "But what's really scary is that even after hearing how many other girls and adult women you're mating with on a regular basis, I still really do want you to fuck my brains out too! I've never fucked a student at our school before, and I could lose my job if anyone ever finds out I've already had oral sex with you, let alone that we've had full-on sex tonight. But I just don't care anymore! I want you to fuck me tonight, and to keep on fucking me until your balls run dry. Show me that you're really as hot in bed as all the cheer squad girls at school say you are! I'm on the Pill, so you can even bareback me. I would appreciate that offered fire in the fireplace and one more glass of wine first, while we get to know each other better as friends and lovers, and not just as a nurse and a student. But yes, Hans, I'll spend tonight in your bed and actually go all the way this time, with no holding back. Light my fire tonight, stud puppy! I don't care what gets burned tonight."

"Your wish is my command, Miss Susan," Hans said, taking his wineglass in one hand and her hand in his other hand. "Come with me, and you won't regret it."

"Oh, I probably _will_regret it, when I try to keep myself from repeating this experience," Susan said as she somewhat awkwardly picked up the wine bottle and her glass with her free hand and followed him. "But I think I would regret it much, much more, if having come to this point, I then backed out and didn't go through with it. So lead on, lover boy. Lead on."

===

The lights had been dimmed in the rest of the house by the time Hans and Susan stepped into the foyer from his office. The Bernese Mountain Dog boy first led his guest into the great room, where the family portrait over the unlit fireplace was well illuminated by a small and cleverly positioned spotlight.

"You haven't met either of my parents, yet, have you?" Hans asked, pointing to the huge portrait picture. "That's my mom and dad a few years ago, with Heidi and I."

"What a lovely family you make! No, I've never met either of them. I've seen pictures of your father in the pamphlets about his Maid Scholarship program, and I _think_I may have seen him from a distance with your family at a few school holiday presentations, but I've never even seen a photo of your mother before. She's quite beautiful!" Susan said.

"She is, yes. But we don't see much of her, even when we're back at our father's mansion," Hans said. "Mother is a famous mountain climber and guide. She spends most of her time on the glaciers and high peaks. I'll be happy to tell you a lot more, but first let's go upstairs and get comfortable by that fire I promised you, okay?"

"That sounds fine with me, Hans," Susan replied, as he led her to the foyer's elevator.

===

Several minutes later, the fire was crackling nicely in the sitting room's fireplace, and Hans had hung a small 'do not disturb' sign on the doorknob of the door between the sitting room and the foyer balcony, so Heidi would know not to try to come in the next morning to give him a blow job. Then he sat on the small couch in front of the fire with an arm around Susan's shoulders, and with their wineglasses and the wine bottle on the two end tables to either side of them, and he said, "I'm going to trust you not to reveal any of what I tell you to anyone else. I promise I won't ruin your reputation or endanger your job by letting others know we've had sex. I won't tell anyone except the few people who I am absolutely certain can be trusted to keep our secrets, like Miss Cheri. In return, I need _your_promise that you won't reveal _my_family's secrets. Can I have that promise from you?"

"Of course, Hans," Susan said. "Nurses are used to keeping their patients' secrets. As long as you aren't asking me to keep quiet about something horrendous like murder or drug trafficking, I'll keep your secrets and be confident that you'll keep mine."

"Thanks. You wanted to get to know me as a friend, so let's start with some stuff about my family, including some things that aren't public knowledge. Some of this gets pretty kinky, but I assure you it's all consensual, and no one is being harmed. All the people involved are happy with the situation. So, okay, my grandparents are a real Count and Countess in Switzerland. They can trace their purebred ancestry back more than ten generations, to the first Count von Bernerholdt. Like most modern nations, Switzerland's government doesn't give out noble titles anymore, aside from perhaps a knighthood for exceptional service to the country. But the old hereditary titles and landholdings are still honored, and are managed now by the Purebred Societies. In my family, the title of Count inherits primarily through the male line. The oldest legitimate, purebred son of the current Count is the heir who can become the next Count, and his wife can become the next Countess. For them to pass on the title to their_children, the Count's wife has to also be a purebred Bernese Mountain Dog, and the kids have to be born while they are legally married. If there is no legitimate male heir - for example if I died before becoming Count, and Heidi was the sole surviving heiress - a legitimate purebred girl child can become Countess and pass on the title to her children, but only if she marries another purebred Bernese Mountain Dog _and she and her husband agree to retain the von Bernerholdt name. The guy would have to give up his surname and change his name to ours, rather than the other way around. I don't think that's ever happened in our family. If we marry outside our breed, like if I married my mixed breed girlfriend Marie, I would still become Count, but Marie would become Countess, but our mixed-breed kids would have no claim to the noble titles at all. The noble title of 'Count von Bernerholdt' would end with me."

"Okay, I think I follow that," Susan said. "I didn't know stuff like that still happened. Several of our children's families are wealthy, but your family are the first people I've met that can actually clam noble titles. But I hope you realize you don't need to impress me with titles or how rich you are. I agreed to spend the night in bed with you tonight, and to have oral sex with you earlier, because I like you as a person. The other things aren't important."

"I'm glad to hear you confirm that. I wouldn't be interested in you if I thought my money or noble titles were your primary motivation for our relationship. Where all that becomes important to understanding me and my family will be clearer in a moment," Hans said. "My grandparents initially had three sons, of whom my father was the youngest, and they have no other living relatives in side branches of the family who could claim the titles. With two healthy older brothers, no one expected my father to inherit the titles, and after he graduated from college he was allowed to live in one of the family mansions with an all-female staff of French Maids, all of whom were his lovers and not one of them a Bernese. But then both of his older brothers died, and that left father as the sole heir to Count von Bernerholdt. So the only hope of passing on the title was for father to marry a purebred Bernese girl and make babies. But father didn't want to marry a purebred wife. He was quite happy with his maids, particularly including Miss Cheri, who was only twelve, yet was his favorite among them. So his parents forced him to sign a limited term breeding contract with my mom, so he would have legitimate heirs. They married with the breeding contract as her prenuptial agreement. After the contract is fulfilled, they can get a divorce if they want to, and father gets full custody of us, while mother only gets a cash settlement. Mom and dad have never loved each other, and they do plan an amicable divorce as soon as the contract allows. As long as father doesn't cause a public scandal, mother looks the other way about him screwing his maids. She has her career and is usually elsewhere. When I was nine months old, just a little after Cheri gave birth to Marie, my mom left me in Cheri's care, as my wet nurse and governess, even though Cheri was only thirteen. Cheri raised me like her own child, in the same bedroom as Marie, and did the same for Heidi when mom came back to breed another kid, and Heidi was born, and then mom left again. We hardly ever saw our real mother as we grew up. We love her as is due to her for being our biological mom, but honestly, Cheri is the one who raised us and is our mom in all but name."

"I know it's legal in Pouncefield for young children to be sexually active, but is it like that where you were born as well? You're saying Cheri was one of your father's lovers when she was twelve?" Susan asked.

"The age of consent in Switzerland is sixteen, like in most of the world. But when you're rich, and no one complains, you can do a lot of things that aren't exactly legal," Hans replied with a smirk. "Miss Cheri was eleven when she first had sex with my father, and she gave him her virginity on her twelfth birthday. The maids father accepts into his scholarship program today usually start at age ten or so, and are given a free choice about their duties including sex training or not. The scholarship is usually offered to kids father believes will say yes to the sex, and virtually all of them do agree to become my father's lovers, and learn to be the living image of the sex fantasy French Maid - a servant girl who is very skilled at sexually pleasing her Master or Mistress. He treats them well, pays them well while they are being trained in addition to giving them fully-paid college scholarship on graduation from his training, and they enjoy the training. There are wealthy people who are quite happy to hire or even to marry girls with that kind of sexual training, and who will keep their mouths shut about how young the girls were when they were being trained. By the time they graduate from the scholarship program the maids are of legal age, and the only illegal thing is if the Master that hires the girl is married to someone else, in which case it's the same as keeping any other Mistress. Father tries not to approve a contract for a trained maid for anyone who has a wife that objects to their husband having a French Maid share his bed. And he doesn't sell them to their new Master or Mistress or profit from anyone hiring the girls after he trains them. He isn't selling them as sex slaves or whores. His benefit comes from enjoying sex with the young kids while he trains them, and the foundation is funded by donations from satisfied former or potential future customers and other wealthy individuals who like what he is doing."

"I see. I'm amazed he gets so many kids willing to mate with an adult, but if he's as smooth talking and charismatic as you are, I guess I can believe it. So that's what Taylor, Hazel, Marie and even Bridget are signed up for?" Susan asked. "You and Cheri are training them as your personal harem, and to eventually work for some wealthy guy as his sexy lover?"

"Yes and no. Marie loves me and plans to remain with me for the rest of her life, as my senior maid, once her training is complete. I love her too, but we both realize I can't marry her. As my father's only son, I'll be required to marry a purebred girl and sire an heir or two, in order to continue passing on the family titles and estates. The purebred Bernese girl I do eventually marry will have to accept that Marie and the other maids and girls who are special to me will also share my bed, just as my mother accepts that father regularly fucks his bevvy of young maids. We're both happy with that relationship, as is her mother."

"Taylor as another graduate of father's training program, who requested to come work for me after she graduated, and to train to become my bodyguard and chauffeur," Hans continued. "When she came here she said she wanted to work for me for the rest of her life. But she also works as a porn starlet at a studio here in Pouncefield, and it's possible she will remain here to work in porn when we return to Switzerland. That decision will be hers to make, when it comes time for us to return to my father. I love her too, as I love all my maids, and she loves me. But if she would rather remain here, I'll support whatever makes her happy."

"Hazel is in it both because she loves being one of my girlfriends and sharing my bed, and to earn the scholarship money and a decent salary while she is training. She's from a rather poor family and her parents know what she does with me, and that she isn't my only lover. They figure she's better off in my care and earning good money and fucking a fairly limited group of people, than mating with lots more kids and not having much hope of going to college," Hans said. "She will still be in training when we go back to Switzerland, but when she graduates I suspect she will choose to return to America."

"Bridget is different than the others," Hans said. "I hired her after we arrived here, as much for her skill as a relator, property manager and event organizer as I did because I wanted to have sex with her. She isn't in the scholarship program, nor is she required to go through as much sexual or occupational training as the scholarship maids do. I also ask her to join me in bed less often than the other ladies. But she gets paid as much as Marie and Hazel, and she and her husband do participate in our sexual pleasures and help train the girls and keep Cheri sexually satisfied while we are here. I hired her husband too, in part to have him help keep Cheri satisfied in bed, and because I wanted both of them to have a reason to be loyal to my family."

"Cheri is a graduate of father's program who chose to remain in his employ as our guardian and to help train new maids, like Hazel, and even her own daughter, Marie," Hans replied. "After we got here, Cheri agreed to be my lover as well, in part so I can keep her sexually satisfied in my father's absence. When we return to Switzerland, Cheri will go back to my father's household, as his most favored lover, and possibly become his senior maid. They love each other, and I'm sure that if he could find a way to do so, my father would marry Cheri. But my grandparents would disown him if he marries a non-Bernese girl while they are still alive. Now that he has legal heirs, maybe he can marry her after my grandparents are dead and gone. I hope he does. I'd be proud to call her my stepmother."

"I knew nothing of all the sex the maids have until I was nine. That was when I discovered that the mansion had a series of secret 'maid passages', and that I could peek into father's bedroom and other bedrooms from them. I secretly watched father fucking Cheri and the other maids, and soon I asked my best friend, Marie, to join me. About a month later, and a week before her ninth birthday, Marie and I took each other's virginity while watching my dad taking another young maid's virginity. We've been lovers ever since."

"My crossdressing started a few months before my tenth birthday. The senior maid caught me masturbating alone in the maid passages while watching father fucking Taylor. Fortunately Marie wasn't with me that night, and I didn't let them know she did it too, or that we were lovers. Father let me fuck Taylor, with the senior maid watching us, and said after I was ten I'd get to summon his maids too. But he also said I should be punished for spying on him, and he told Cheri to devise a suitable punishment. When Cheri found out I had also been peeping on _her_getting fucked by my father, she said my punishment was to wear a maid's dress for a whole month while at home, and to clean the maid passages. It was embarrassing, but Marie thought I looked cute in a maid's dress, and so did several of the maids."

"I wondered if you'd been crossdressing for a while. You were already very good at it the first time I met you as Hannah," Susan said with a smile.

"That's why, yes. Shall we move to the bedroom now?" Hans asked. "I'd like both of us to get more comfortable before I tell you the biggest secrets."

"There's more?" Susan asked, intrigued by the family's kinky lifestyle.

"Oh yes," Hans said as he got up from the couch and offered her his hand. "I just hope you can accept it."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 549 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 28th, 2010 (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

Hans led Susan from his sitting room, through a small room with a hot tub in it, and to the large double doors of his bedroom. Then he opened the door and showed her the huge bedroom and oversized bed that dominated it. He paused at the top of the three steps leading down into the room, kissed her passionately, and then said, "Welcome, and I hope you really enjoy spending the night with me."

"Mummmm, you're a good kisser! And wow, that bed is huge! I liked the hot tub we passed, too. I'd like to get a chance to share it with you some time, all right?" Susan said, kicking off her high heels at the foot of the bed and looking around for a moment. She set her wineglass on the bedside table and then turned and asked, "Ummm, soooo... do you want to undress me now, or discuss the rest of the secrets that you said you wanted to share?"

"Let's do the remaining secrets first," Hans said, as he closed the door behind them, slipped off his own shoes and socks, and set the wine bottle and his wineglass beside hers. "Earlier tonight you said you could accept it if Cheri and her mom were lovers, or if Heidi was having sex with me. Did you really mean that?" Hans asked

"That would be pretty kinky, but yes, I could. I can't say who, because of patient confidentiality, but there are several students at our school who I know or strongly suspect are participating in ongoing incest affairs with siblings, parents or other relatives. I keep their activities a secret between us, and I help them to get birth control so they don't get into trouble. And you'll note I didn't raise a fuss about Mandy and her cousin Paula making out with each other in the locker room, though that pairing certainly caught me by surprise - especially with them doing it in front of the entire cheer squad. But as long as the activity is consensual, I don't mind."

"The whole cheer squad's known that Mandy and Paula make out with each other since we first met them. It got revealed in a 'truth or dare' game that we played. They were lovers before they moved to Pouncefield, but they normally keep it private. Mandy was giving her cousin a special send off in front of all of us today, because Paula had just told the cheer squad that her family is moving out of Pouncefield in a few weeks, and we'll probably never see her again after that. Anyway, I'm glad to hear you say that consensual incest doesn't bother you, because a lot of incest does take place in our household," Hans said.

"When Marie turned ten, father offered to start training her as a maid. Marie had always expected and desired to be trained by my father as a maid just like her mom, and to work for me as a maid once she was fully trained. After all, her mom loved working as my father's maid, and we loved each other and wanted to stay together. Even after we learned that her being a maid meant my father would be fucking her, we were okay with that, as long as we could remain lovers too. So we weren't surprised when he said her training would include her having sex with him, with her mom's approval. But what Marie and I didn't expect was for father to admit in the very next breath that Marie was his daughter, and that she was my sister!" Hans explained. "Father had accidentally impregnated Cheri the day he took her virginity, because she hadn't been taking her birth control pills the right way. If the Count and Countess found out that Marie was his illegitimate daughter, they would send them away, and maybe even hurt them. So they made up the story you were told about Marie's father being a collie boy she encountered while at school. At first Cheri hadn't wanted Marie to have sex with her father, but later she agreed that it was better than for anyone to suspect the truth. Well, Marie and I asked to talk it over privately, and then we came back and admitted we'd been lovers for over a year, and that while it was a shock to find out we were siblings, we loved each other too much to cease being mates. And we saw no_reason_ to give each other up, if our father intended to fuck her himself! Marie agreed to become a maid, as long as her first loyalty would be to me. But because it had been my idea to use the maid passages to keep our sex lives secret, Father and Cheri made me do another month of dressing as a maid - this time out in the open and doing _all_the maids' duties, including sex with father while dressed like a girl! In all fairness, he tried to be gentle and to make it pleasurable for me, and he only did it with me himself three times. And later I decided that I liked sex with guys enough that I voluntarily agreed to be Hannah for father sometimes, and have more sex with him."

"Several days after Dad started training Marie as a maid, Marie and I were told that Taylor was another_illegitimate daughter of my father's, whelped in secret on his senior maid, and he'd been fucking Taylor with her mother's permission and support for nearly _five years before he asked to fuck Marie! We insisted that Taylor should also be told Marie was her sister. The whole time Taylor had been fucking father, and later me, she knew she was his daughter and that Heidi and I were her siblings."

"As for Heidi, that began about four months after we found out about Taylor. There was a terrible thunderstorm that woke Heidi up. She was frightened and couldn't find Marie or Cheri, so she came to my bedroom, looking for me. She found me in a daisy chain with Taylor and Marie. We tried to explain what we were doing, and Heidi insisted she wanted to 'play our game' too! She was only seven, but really precocious, and she loved licking them and sucking me, even though she didn't respond yet to being licked by us. Father soon found out we were letting Heidi join us, and he kept us from popping her cherry, but he let us continue as lovers to keep Heidi sated. Soon after that he sent us to Pouncefield, with Cheri as our guardian, to keep stories of what we were up to from getting back to my grandparents."

"After we got here, father finally gave into temptation and allowed Heidi to have oral sex with him too, and he convinced Cheri to try having sex with Marie, Heidi and I. The first time Heidi had anal sex, it was me that she did it with, and she wakes me up pretty much every morning by sucking my cock. In fact, if I take the sign off the door that I hung when we came in here, then in the morning Heidi will join us in bed and expect to suck me off and get her ass fucked by her big brother, while you watch! She'd be happy to lick my cum out of you after watching me fuck you too, and to let you lick her virgin cunny!"

"Wow... You know what? The thought of you having sex with your sisters is getting me really turned on! I've never had sex with a relative before, but I got pretty wet each time a student admitted to me that they were fucking their sister or daddy, and my panties are absolutely drenched right now!" Susan said, reaching between her thighs and touching the crotch of her soaked lace panties. "I guess if I'm throwing caution to the wind and fucking you, I could also try licking Heidi, or allowing her to lick me. I've certainly never had sex with anyone that young, but if she is willing, I guess it would be okay. So you can go ahead and remove that do not disturb sign before we go to sleep. I'd like to watch you and Heidi getting it on in the morning."

"Okay, I'll do that," Hans said. "So, that's pretty much all I have to say, and I'm glad you've taken it so well. Is there anything you'd like to tell me about you?"

"Well, after all that, what I have to tell you about myself is pretty tame," Susan said. "I was born here in Pouncefield, and learned when I was seven that it felt really good to lick my own crotch. Did you know that most girl minks can lick their cunnies and most boy minks can suck their own cocks?"

"I didn't know _most_of them could, no, but I've watched one mink lady lick her own cunt. And Heidi can do it too, though she'll probably cease being able to as she gets older and less limber," Hans said. "I'd _love_to watch you licking my cum out of yourself later tonight. So, what else do you want to share with me?"

"Well, I liked how my own cunt tasted, so I tried licking a few of my girlfriends and letting them lick me, and that was pretty fun too. Then a few months before my eighth birthday I tried sex with the bunny boy that lived next door, and I was hooked on boys!" Susan said. "He wasn't very well endowed, but having a hard cock spurting inside me was the most wonderful feeling ever! Girls are fun, but for me they can't compare to receiving a good cock, and I soon found out liked oral and anal sex and even fisting as much as I liked fucking. The stereotype about minks loving to fuck is true, Hans. We really do love fucking, and if we didn't have readily available birth control, mink girls would almost constantly be pregnant. Well, I admitted to my parents that I wasn't a virgin anymore, and they put me on the Pill, and told me that I could fuck my friends as much as I wanted to, on one condition - no babies until I had my college degree and my first job! I ended up becoming a nurse specializing in pediatric nursing, and I got my current job at Saint Lovejoy's, so I could help other young furs cope with their first sexual experiences. The hard part though is keeping my hands off the sexy kids! I... I guess I have to admit I am sexually attracted to young kids, though until I gave in and did oral sex with you, I'd only had sex with friends that were close to my own age. I usually manage to keep it completely professional. But I couldn't resist going further with you. Seeing you dressed like a girl, and examining your butt after those horse boys fucked you was just too much. I even bought a canine dildo as big as your cock and use it a lot at home. But I still wanted to really fuck you, and... maybe even to put on a strap-on dildo and fuck your cute little butt myself?"

"You can do that, and you can fist my ass too," Hans said with a grin. "I remember how much you liked fisting Taylor and I after those horse boys fucked us. I even have a pony sized strap-on dildo with a canine inward facing dildo that you can use on me. It's one of Cheri's favorite strap-ons for pegging me with."

"Oh my! I... I _would_like to fist you, Hans," Susan said, picking up her half-full glass of wine and gulping it down. "Okay, I'm ready. I just hope you can keep up with a horny mink!"

"Oh, I think I might manage to do that," Hans said, as he pulled his shirt off over his head. "Now let me get a good look at you, pretty Susan."

The mink stepped closer, turned around, and pointed to the two snaps at the back of her neck that were all he needed to undo to undress her, and once he unfastened them, her dress was easily peeled down to her ankles and she stepped out of it.

"Hummmm, what pretty, lacy panties you're wearing! Leave those on for now, so I can appreciate how nice they look on you," Hans said, stepping back to get a good look at her. "Now you take off my pants and underwear, and we'll get started."

Susan knelt in front of him and ran her hands through the long fur of his chest ruff, then down his muscular chest until she reached his belt. She unfastened his belt and zipper, and pulled the boy's pants down to his ankles. Then she giggled as she realized he was wearing a lacy pair of red female bikini panties too, with his balls and sheath making a very noticeable bulge in the front.

"I thought you might appreciate that touch," he said with a laugh. "I have a whole closet full of girly clothes, and not all of the panties are designed to hide my male parts. Since me being Hannah turns you on, I wore these just for you."

"They're _adorable_on you!" Susan said, pulling them down enough to free his sheath and balls so she could nuzzle is groin. "Mummmm, come out and play with me, 'little' Hans!" she said with another giggle, as she nuzzled and licked at his sheath.

"Susan? Before we go any further, there is one more question I have to ask. Just how drunk are you?" Hans asked, as his cock rapidly began to get hard for her. "I need to be sure you're not just doing this because you're intoxicated."

"That's sweet, Hans, but you aren't taking advantage of me," Susan insisted, as she stroked him to a full erection and then moved to lie on her back on the bed. "Listen, I came here hoping to fuck you, and I would have tried to bed you tonight even without any alcohol. Do you think I would have worn that slutty dress and these sexy panties if I wanted it to stay platonic tonight? I've got a great buzz going, and I definitely shouldn't drive until the alcohol wears off. I know as a nurse that it's lowered my inhibitions a whole lot, and I'm using more dirty words than I normally would. But I could still step back and say 'no more', if I felt something was out of line. So relax, sweetie, and fuck the hell out of me. I need this big cock of yours inside me in the worst way. Fuck me hard and fast, Hans. You can be loving and tender after I've cum, but right now I really need to feel you stuffing me and flooding me with your cum!"

Hans stepped out of his slacks, but left the panties around the tops of his thighs, just below his balls. Then he got on the bed with her, pulled off her panties, and got atop her missionary style. "Thank you, Susan. You're a beautiful, sexy as hell woman, and I want you to enjoy every second of this."

"Oh Hans! Yes! Fuck me, baby!" Susan cried out as he thrust his cock into her to the hilt, and started humping her hard and fast. "Ohhhh! It's even better than I imagined! Oh yeah, oh yeah! Do me, Hans! Fill me up!"

"You're so pretty, and your fur is so silky and soft," Hans said, nuzzling between her breasts as he fucked her.

"Genuine mink - accept no substitutes!" She replied with a giggle, reaching to touch her clitoris and fingering it wildly as Hans fucked her. "Oh hell yeah! Oh my gawd that feels good! Gimme that knot! I can take it!"

Hans managed to hold off until he heard Susan moaning in pleasure and felt her vagina tightly clenching his knot as she climaxed. Then he let go and painted her insides liberally with his creamy offering, before lying atop her and smothering her in kisses.

"Ohhhh, that was divine!" Susan said happily, once their breathing had returned to near normal.

"That was a really good ride for me as well," Hans said. "You're quite the wild woman in bed, Susan! Not at all like the calm professional nurse that we all know at school. I like this side of you."

"Well, minks have a bad enough reputation as it is without me getting flirty with everyone. So yeah, at school I try to be pretty much prim and proper," Susan said.

They cuddled and made small talk until Hans could withdraw and move to one side, and then Susan kicked her feet towards her head and bent her supple back until she was holding her own ass in both hands, with her face between her thighs and nuzzling her own crotch like she was going to 69 with another girl. "Watch me lick your cum out of my cunt, Hans," she said with a sexy grin, as she spread her own petals and started lapping at the pearly white cream that dribbled from her vagina. She took her time about it, making sure Hans could see her licking up and swallowing each glop of his cum as it oozed out of her crack, and sucking her own clit whenever there wasn't anything coming out.

"Damn that's sexy! Can I fuck you again while you're folded double like this?" Hans asked. "You look so hot that I'm already up for round two!"

"Ohhhh, _please_do it, Hans! Fuck me again while I'm licking my clitty!" Susan pleaded.

Hans knelt between her feet with his knees on either side of her head and held her ass in both hands, as he guided his cock back into her well fucked vagina and slowly began to hump her. "Oh yeah, just like that!" he said, as he felt her soft tongue flicking along his shaft and her own folds as he fucked her. "I've fucked Heidi's ass while she was doubled over like this and licking herself, but of course I can't fuck her properly yet."

"Are you gonna really fuck her eventually, Hans? Does Heidi want to go all the way with you?" Susan asked between licks.

"After she's turned ten, and after father is certain that the inheritance is settled, yes," Hans said. "I don't know if it will be me or father who will get to pop her cherry, but we'll both fuck her the night it happens. She wants it that way, and so do we."

"Oh Gawd that's hot!" Susan said, biting at her own clit and cumming again.

"You're pretty hot yourself, Susan," Hans said, stroking the velvety soft fur of her ass and thighs as they mated. He was careful not to tie with her this time, and she came three more times before he unloaded into her again. But before she could begin to lick herself clean again, he hooked his arms under her thighs and lifted her crotch to his own mouth, and hungrily ate her out, slurping his own seed from her depths with a great passion.

"Oh wow.... That's really hot too," Susan said, before reaching up and sucking his cum slicked cock into her mouth.

When he felt his shaft engulfed by her soft mouth, Hans began to muzzle fuck her and eat her out at the same time. At first he was trying not to go too deep, but then Susan grabbed his ass cheeks with both hands and pulled his hips closer, forcing his tip down her throat. Once he was certain she was comfortable with it, he fucked her throat just like he would do Heidi, thrusting deep and then pulling back just enough to let her breathe between strokes, before plunging down her throat again. She signaled her satisfaction by affectionately stroking his butt fur with her hands, and as she climaxed she wormed a finger into Hans' ass and tickled his prostate to make him cum directly into her throat.

"Whew! That was great!" Hans said as they disentangled. He poured more wine for both of them, and took a sip of his.

"I'll pass on more wine for now," Susan said, "We should use the bathroom, next. I want to fist you and maybe peg you with that pony dildo you mentioned. Where is it?"

"I'll get my butt ready first, and then I'll get set up for that while you take care of your own ass," Hans said. "I'm assuming since you said we should both do the bathroom that you want to receive anal as well as doing my butt?"

"Oh yeah, definitely," she replied. "I don't know if I can take a fist as big as yours up my ass, but I'll let you try it tonight. Biggest hand that's been up there so far has been my own. Another advantage of a mink's supple back. I can fist my own ass, too!"

"That I'd love to see," Hans said. "The bathroom's back here. Follow me."

===

When Susan came back from the bathroom, she found that Hans had placed an old fashioned wooden version of a doctor's examining table at the foot of his bed. It was made of dark Walnut stained Oak, with a 2 inch thick red leather pad on the top, and had lots of drawers under the table. "Nice antique you have there." Then she noticed the rings and tie down points that were strategically placed around the table's edge and down each leg and asked, "That's actually been modified for bondage, hasn't it?"

"Yes, but we don't have to use any ropes or collars or other bondage gear if you don't like that sort of stuff," Hans said. "Taylor loves getting fucked while she's securely tied to this thing. She'll even sleep at the foot of my bed while she's tied up on it and messy from being fucked all evening. But it's also great to use as an adjustable sex bench, even without the bondage accessories."

"Bondage is something I've never tried, though we learned about it in nursing classes, as part of the psychology lessons," Susan said thoughtfully. "I definitely_would rather be sleeping comfortably spooned in bed with you after we're done making love than try to sleep while tied down to that table. But I _suppose I could try being tied to it while you mate with me, if you're into that."

"We'll see how it goes," Hans said as he got onto the table and put his heels in the stirrups. "You'll find a flashlight and lube and rubber gloves, including elbow-length rubber gloves, in the top drawer closest to my feet. The dildos and strap-ons and other sex toys are in the upper big drawer under the small of my back. The pony sized strap on should be on top, since Cheri used it on me earlier this week. Rope is in the other center column drawer. Speculums in various sizes are in the top drawer under my shoulders. The other four drawers have cuffs and collars and other stuff for fastening someone to the table. I think the various adjustments for position should be obvious. Most of it works just like your obstetric exam table in your nurse's office."

Susan looked through each of the drawers, took out the things she wanted to use and set them on the foot of the bed, and then she put an elbow length glove on her right hand and forearm, and said, "You're better equipped for performing an obstetric or deep anal exam here than I am at school! Well, shall we begin your examination, young man? Let's make sure Cheri didn't hurt you the last time."

Hans groaned as she inserted an equine-sized speculum up his well-lubed butt and carefully ratcheted it out until his asshole was gaping a full three inches in diameter. Then she shone a light up his wide open butt and stated, "No problems here. You look to be in fine condition, aside from your sphincter muscles being so stretchy that it was easily to shove eight inches of the speculum into your ass and crank it up to three inches. No incontinence issues, I assume?"

"No problems at all, Ma'am. I've learned how to relax each muscle ring voluntarily when I have a deep anal penetration. Once you get past the first seven inches or so and get through that tight spot and bend at the end of the colon, accommodating more length is pretty easy," Hans said. "I've taken eighteen inches of a horse cock my butt relatively recently. Heck, I could probably take your slender arm all the way to your elbow!"

"Really? Let's see if you can," Susan said with a grin, removing the speculum and then lubricating her hand and forearm before thrusting her hand up the boy's gaping ass. She eased it in carefully until she was elbow deep in his ass, and then she reached upwards and made a visible bulge in the boy's abdomen, where her hand was pressing upward from inside his body. "Wow! I've never gone this deep up the ass of anyone that wasn't a cow or a horse, and I only did that a couple of times in nursing school, when we learned how to check pregnancy progress manually on a cow or horse."

"Oh God in Heaven! S-so deep!" Hans groaned, and his rigid cock began to leak cum as she deeply fisted his ass. "P-please... suck on my cock while you do that!" he moaned desperately.

Susan lowered her mouth over his cock as she continued to deeply fist fuck the boy, balling her hand into a tight fist and hammering his ass as she hungrily sucked his cum from his spurting cock.

When he was done cuming, she carefully withdrew her arm and said, "Well, after _that_experience, I don't see any point in bothering with the smaller pony sized dildo up your ass. You liked that, I take it?"

"Y-yes ma'am! Very much, Ma'am!" Hans said, eyes glazed and still breathing very heavily.

Susan peeled off the long glove and said, "Rest there while I wash off my hands and arm. I went so deep I got lube on my elbow, despite the long gloves. When I get back, you can return the favor and play with my ass, and you can even try tying me down first, if you like."

"I don't feel like I want to try to move for the next few minutes," Hans sighed. "But that sounds great!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 550 By DoggyStyle57, April 2015

==========

May 28th, 2010 (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

By the time Susan returned from the bathroom, Hans had recovered enough from the deep fisting the adult mink lady had given him to be able to stand and wipe his butt clean with a washcloth, though he still was so weak in the knees that it felt good to lean up against the examining table for support.

"That was amazing, Susan! No one has ever reached as deep as you just did inside of my ass and fisted me like that! It would almost be worth it to go back to making porn films so we could make one together, doing that sort of deep anal fisting. But I suppose that the school wouldn't want their nurse to also be a porn starlet!"

"That's true, Hans. I wouldn't dare act in a porn film. But you have?" she asked.

"Yeah, I did act in a few porn films with Taylor. I got her into acting in porn movies to help give her more sex partners, and a lot more sex. She's quite a nymphomaniac," Hans said. "Would you like to see some of the films we made? Like the one where both of us pretend to be slaves owned by a stallion, and have sex with him?"

"Definitely! But not tonight. I have so much more I want to do with you for real, before this evening and tomorrow morning are over!" the pretty mink said as she got on the examining table and put her feet in the stirrups. "So, how does this bondage stuff work? You just tie me down and then play with me?"

"First you need to understand how a bondage relationship works. Dominance and submission is all about trust and mutual pleasure. The submissive places absolute trust in the dominant, or Master, while the dominant tries their best to guide the submissive to erotic experiences they might never have dreamed of. You're off to a good start there, since you must trust me a lot not to damage your career by letting the wrong people know you're having sex with me. Tying people up is one way to show that control, and to prevent the submissive from doing anything other than what their Master or Mistress allows them to do. If you're tied up, you can't masturbate. So when you have your orgasm is completely up to me."

"Okay, I've got that," Susan said. "And I do trust you, Hans."

"Next you need to know about safewords. A safeword is something any participant will say as an emergency all-stop for bondage and discipline games. It might be part of the game for you to act like you are afraid or don't want what is happening to you, when in fact you love it and want more. So we agree on a word that you wouldn't say as part of the sex play, and if you say it, everything stops and I release you. My safeword is 'Gargoyle'. But the best safeword system for a beginner is to say 'yellow' if things are starting to push your limits, but you still want to continue, and say 'red' if you hit your limit and want things to stop completely."

"Okay, I can do that. But why would you say a safeword to me, if you're in control already?" Susan asked.

"Because you might start doing something or asking for something I am unwilling to participate in," Hans explained. "For example, I dislike 'watersports' and 'scat' - people pissing on each other or defecating as part of sex. I do like anal play, but you'll notice that when you were fisting me, my rectum was very clean. I did a deep enema on myself when I went to the bathroom to prepare myself, so my ass would be completely clean for you. And I'm hoping you also made reasonably sure you aren't dirty back there, before we continue. So if we were going at it and you started releasing your bladder all over me, I would probably back off and say my safeword. And yes, I can tell the difference between a girl that 'squirts' when she climaxes, which I don't mind at all, and one who is pissing. The smell is _very_different! Another example might be if you asked me to do something to you that would actually injure you, or you began to injure yourself. I don't believe in harming my lovers, or allowing them to harm themselves."

"Okay, that works for me," Susan said. "And I think we agree on those areas. I don't want to be hurt, and I did make sure I couldn't feel any fecal material in my rectum, for as far back as I can reach. But I've never fisted myself deep enough to get into the descending colon, so I can't say for sure if I'm clean above that point. I usually only go wrist deep when I do it myself, or allow anyone else to fist my ass or my cunny. I've never had a cock longer than eight inches up my butt."

"That should be good enough, as far as being clean. I'll warn you though, if I try to tie with you anally, I will end up pushing my tip into your colon," Hans said. "The last important thing to discuss before I tie you up is personal limits. We should be clear on what we do or do not accept in sex play, and where the grey areas are. For example, I already said I don't like watersports to scat, and I don't like actually injuring people. I also wouldn't intentionally make you pregnant. I won't ask you to do any ass licking or do it for you. But if you really wanted to lick my ass, I might allow it. That's a good example of a grey area for me. On the other hand, I'm perfectly fine with oral, anal and vaginal sex, and that includes eating you out after I've fucked you, like I did earlier tonight. And I would be fine with sex with someone very young, like Heidi or even Meghan, provided I knew they wanted to do it, and wouldn't get onto trouble if they lost their virginity. But even if Meghan walked in here and said clearly that she wanted me to have sex with her, I might do oral with her, but I wouldn't try to do vaginal or anal sex until I was fairly certain her vagina or ass wouldn't be damaged by being penetrated by a cock as big as mine. I also would never really rape anyone. I need to know the person is actually willing, even if they want to pretend they aren't."

"All very reasonable," Susan said. "Hummm. I like vaginal and oral and anal sex, and I like fisting people and being fisted, both anally and vaginally. But I've never done more than wrist deep in either hole for fisting on myself. You're the longest lover to ever have sex with me so far, and while it was challenging having you tie with me, I loved it! I think I'd like to have you try tying in my ass too, but I'll want the safeword option in case I can't handle it. What you said about watersports and scat and not harming people is all good for me too. And I'm glad you need to have your partners be willing. I didn't think you were the kind of person to force their attentions on others, and it makes me feel good about you to know I was right. Let's see, what else? I'm okay with having sex with girls, though I really prefer male partners. I wouldn't want to be in a porn film, but if you wanted to make a digital 'home movie' of us having sex, that you and I could share privately with those we trust, I might call that a grey area for me. I kind of like watching other people having sex and having people that I trust watching me have sex. I'd be okay with a private threesome with you and Heidi, or a foursome with you, Cheri and Marie. But I wouldn't ever have sex or be naked in public where strangers could see me. Never did bondage or dominance stuff, but I'm willing to try it. Oh, and I doubt it would be an issue with you, but no drugs. Some alcohol is okay, but I wouldn't want to be any more intoxicated than I am tonight. I guess that covers it for me."

"None of us uses drugs, and we only use alcohol responsibly, and in moderation," Hans said. "If anything else comes up, we can discuss it before I try it with you. All right, let's get you tied down, and then I'll play with your pretty butt!"

Hans used several coils of black silk rope to tie Susan to the table in a comfortable position. He tied her arms to the rings at the edges of the table, at her wrists, elbows and shoulders, and tied her ankles and shins to the stirrups and supporting rods. But he left her hips free to move, and didn't put a gag in her mouth. Then he asked, "Are you comfortable? Would you like to try a blindfold? It can really heighten the experience if you can't see what I am doing. A sudden lick of the clitoris or a touch from an ice cube when you don't expect it can be a real thrill."

"I'm comfortable enough. For the blindfold, I... well, maybe some other time, if we ever get crazy enough to do this again," Susan said. "Tonight I want to watch you. If you manage to get your hand as deep inside me as I did for you, I really want to see my tummy bulging because your fist is pushing up from inside me. That was unbelievably erotic for me, when I did that to you."

"All right, no blindfold. And I hope I can manage to fist you that deeply!" Hans replied, as he made an adjustment to the table and elevated her shoulders. "Here, now you can watch more easily."

"Thank you... Master," she replied with a giggle.

"Well, let's see if you can take it as well as you dish it out, my dear," Hans said, rolling a long sleeved latex glove onto his right hand and forearm, and lubricating his hand and forearm carefully. He started with two fingers eased into her ass, and slowly added the rest and folded his thumb to see if he could get his hand inside her.

"Ohhhh! Your hand is so big! I... I don't know if I can do this!" Susan said.

"Just relax. Gently now, almost in," Hans said, turning his hand slowly and pushing gently. His knuckles were already almost into her ass. "You're already pretty loose. You fisted yourself while you were getting cleaned up?" he asked.

"Yes," She replied. "But my hands are much smaller than... OH! Oh my! It just went in!" she gasped as the Bernese Mountain Dog boy's hand sank into her tailhole to the wrist.

"Good girl! That deserves a reward," Hans said, and he leaned closer, without removing his hand from her butt, and began to lick her cunny and suckle on her clit.

"OH! Oh wow!" Susan exclaimed, bucking her hips upward as she had a sudden orgasm. "Oh geeze that's good! T-try... try to go deeper, Master!"

Hans continued licking her to relax her. He could already feel the next ring of muscles clenching tightly around his fingertips, yet slowly yielding as he gently pushed deeper, probing and adjusting his hand position until his knuckles were nearly through the next constriction.

"Y-yellow! Oh GOD!" the mink exclaimed, breathing heavily and closing her eyes tightly. "I... It's so big! D-don't stop, but be gentle, please? It hurts, but it feels so good, too!"

"Trust me. I've done this before for Taylor, but usually it was after she had already had a stallion sized dildo a good fifteen inches deep into her ass," Hans said, as he pushed slowly deeper. "My knuckles are almost past the second tight spot, and my fingertips are touching the entrance to the colon. There! Stage two passed!"

"Unghhh! OH! Pause there a moment, please! H-how deep are you now?" She asked, panting heavily.

"About two inches past my wrist is all," Hans said. "I've got my fingertips curled and I'm touching the entrance to the colon, so I would guess about eight inches effective depth, and you passed a three inch diameter section when my knuckles popped through each tight spot. My wrist is only about two inches in diameter. But if we go for elbow deep, the biggest part of my forearm is almost four inches in diameter. That would be like taking an adult stallion, balls deep. As difficult as it was for you to accept my hand, I don't think you're ready for my whole forearm. I might manage half of it though, and at least getting my fingers, if not my whole hand, into your colon. If I can get two or three fingers into that next tight spot, I know I can tie with you when I fuck your ass."

"There's... something I can get... that would help. A lube that has a muscle relaxant in it. Doctors and nurses use it when doing rectal exams, and sometimes to help mothers give birth, when the baby is a tight fit. Maybe some other time. D-do what you need to, so you can tie with me, and then fuck my ass, please," Susan said.

Hans managed to get two fingers into her next tight point, wiggling them around inside her colon, pushed upward to make a bulge low in her abdomen, and then gave up and slowly withdrew his hand, turning it back and forth to ease it out. Susan climaxed three times in a row. Once when she saw her belly bulging as he pushed from inside, once when his knuckles passed back through that internal tight spot, and again when his hand popped free. Then she drew a deep, shuddering breath and almost passed out.

"Stay with me, Susan," Hans said, as he stripped the glove off his arm and wiped off both of his hands and arms. "How do you feel?"

"Like I just got buggered by a horse!" Susan said, as the glazed look faded from her eyes. "Wow that was intense! Keep going! Fuck my ass and tie with me!"

"All right, just making sure," Hans said, as he eased most of his length into her gaping ass with no trouble at all. "Going to try to get my tip the rest of the way in there now, okay? Remember your safewords, if it hurts too much."

"Feels good so far. Not half as overstuffed as your hand felt," Susan said. "OH! Is that it? Did you get through? That wasn't bad at all!"

"Yep, I'm balls deep in your ass, Susan. Congratulations on taking ten inches back there for the first time!" Hans said, as he slowly began to fuck her butt, with short strokes that never quite pulled his tip out of her colon.

"Oh yeah, that's good! Tie with me Hans! I want to feel you spurting into me where no other guy has painted his seed before!" Susan said. She struggled against the ropes in frustration because she wanted to hug him and kiss him. But that feeling of helpless really did make the whole experience more intense. She was cumming again long before he knotted her, without anyone even touching her clit or her vagina. And then she felt his fingers probing at her vagina, and she gasped as she realized he might be trying to fist her there while his cock was still firmly lodged up her butt! "OH! OH MY! HANS! OH!"

"If you want me to stop, just say your safeword," Hans reminded her. "Ever had one fist in front and one in the backside at the same time?"

"My own hands, one in each hole at the same time, yes! But not hands that big!" Susan exclaimed. Yet still she refrained from using even the yellow safeword.

"That would be really hot, to see you doubled over, with one fist up your ass and the other stuffed in your cunt, and pumping both of them until you cum again and again!" he said as he folded his thumb and pressed inward. She was soaking wet and nearly squirting as he wormed his hand into her cunny and humped her ass. His knot was almost full sized now, but he held back, not wanting to cum until he managed to fist her vagina too.

"Oh my! OH MY! OHHHHH! Unghhhh! Hoo! Ohgodit'sin! It's in! Oh shit!" she exclaimed almost incomprehensibly as Hans' hand popped into her cunt, and she completely lost it when she felt the first hot spurts of his seed painting the insides of her colon. "OH HANS!" she screamed, and then almost passed out again, shivering and shaking as she came.

Hans threw his head back and howled as he flooded her backside with his seed, all the while fist fucking her cunt with short strokes of his hand. Then he withdrew his hand with a wet, slurping sound and looked at her as he slowly licked her juices from his soaking wet hand fur. "That's just your juices on my hand, sweet Susan. You were so ready that I didn't need any extra lube at all to fist your cunny!"

She looked back at him, panting heavily, and struggled to focus her eyes. "So wild. Oh wow. Enough. Please untie me? I need a shower and to cuddle you the rest of the night, mum'kay?"

"Al right, but don't try to move yet," he replied. "I'm still tied in your ass, and I can't reach all the knots from here. But I'll have you untied soon."

"Miummm, I may just fall asleep if I lay here much longer," she said sleepily. "Fuck the shower. Jus' get me into the bed. An' don't forget to take down that sign. I wanna watch you an' Heidi tomorrow."

===

May 29th, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

The next thing Susan was aware of was that she was curled up in bed beside Hans, and she heard a sweet young voice whispering, "Is it okay, big brother?"

"Go ahead, short stuff. She knows our secrets now, and she wants to watch you and me having fun in bed," Hans said.

Susan opened her eyes, the room was faintly lit by dawn's early light, and she saw Heidi crawling up between her brother's thighs, as naked as Susan and Hans were. "Good morning, sweetie," the mink said sleepily, as she rolled over on her back and propped herself up with her elbows to see better. "Hans told me you like to wake him up every morning by sucking his cock? I'd like to watch that yes. Go ahead, dear. Show me how you much love your brother."

"Goodie! Thank you, Nurse Susan!" Heidi said, before lowering her head and taking her brother's throbbing cock right down her throat.

Susan snuggled up next to Hans and watched the child, and said, "If I had any doubts about it being okay for you two to be lovers, that settles it. She clearly loves sucking you off, Hans! Look at her go! So, she does this pretty often?"

"Almost every morning for the last two years," Hans said, ruffling his little sister's hair and stroking her ears affectionately as her head bobbed up and down on his cock. "And then she watches while I fuck whatever girls I had with me for the night, and she licks my cum out of them too. How are you feeling this morning?"

"Sore, but happy. Up for a good hard fuck and getting my cunt licked, for sure," Susan said. "Thank you for letting me enjoy my fantasy night with you, Hans. I should probably try not to repeat it, but it sure was fun."

Hans groaned and Susan could hear Heidi hungrily swallowing her brother's cum. Then the boy kissed Susan on the mouth and said, "I had a wonderful time with you, too. You're welcome to return whenever you like, for a three some or foursome with any of us. But if you never ask to mate with us again, we'll do our best to act like tonight never happened. It's entirely up to you. No pressure, and we won't tell anyone. I won't even tell Marie or Taylor, unless you want me to."

"I guess anyone that had dinner with me last night other than Megan can know," Susan said after a moment. "Just ask them not to tell anyone else, including the other cheerleaders. I know Mandy is another one of your girlfriends, but please don't tell her either, all right? Let's just keep it to the people that already know I spent the night here."

Heidi smacked her lips and licked the last of her brother's cum off his still hard shaft and asked, "Do you wanna fuck him? He's still hard an' can do it again right away."

"All right," Susan said, rising and getting into a cowgirl position atop the young Bernese boy. "Just remember, sweetheart, no telling anyone at school what I did here."

"Of course not!" Heidi said. "I'm glad you can play with us now, Miss Susan. You're so pretty!"

Susan bounced up and down on Hans' cock, taking his full length each time she came down, and then coming up several inches before slamming down again. Soon she and Hans were both moaning in pleasure as they climaxed together.

"Can I lick you now, Nurse Susan?" Heidi asked eagerly, after her brother had cum inside the mink lady.

"Lay on your back, baby. I want to 69 with you while I watch your brother fucking your ass," Susan said. She straddled the child's head and arched her own back so she could 69 with the much smaller girl, and then she looked up at Hans and said, "Fuck your little sister's butt, you naughty boy! Fuck her as deeply as you did me last night!"

"Gladly," Hans said, as he eased into Heidi's already greased tail hole. "She really loves this."

"I can tell," Susan said, gasping as the eager child's very soft tongue probed at her sloppy cunt. The thought that a child so young was licking her was wild enough, but knowing the girl was lapping up her brother's cum while he boned her ass was unbelievable. She bent down and eagerly licked at Heidi's slit while she watched Hans' thick shaft pumping in and out of the little girl's ass, and knew she would have a very hard time refraining from having future sexy misadventures with this kinky family.

Susan and Heidi each came several times as the three of them made love, and while Hans came inside his sister's ass and then waited for his knot to diminish. Then they all shared a sensuous shower, before Heidi, still naked, mysteriously ducked into one of Hans' closets!

"Is she going to hide in there? Or is she borrowing some of the girly clothes I saw in there, that I assume are yours?" Susan asked as she got dressed.

"She'll probably borrow a t-shirt and a wrap-around skirt, just in case anyone sees her on the way to her room. But there's a secret stairway to the basement from in there, and she can come back up to her bedroom via a back set of stairs, fairly close to her own room," Hans explained. "She's used to going back that way, when we take our time about making love in the morning. Once Cheri hears Heidi closing her door, Cheri will wake up Meghan and the rest of the household, as if Heidi never left her room. I could take you out that way too and up to the guest room that Cheri mussed up the bed in, if you don't want to risk being seen leaving my bedroom this morning. But we can just as easily take the foyer stairs and get down to the kitchen and be sharing a cup of coffee before anyone else is likely to be out of their rooms."

"I'm still sore enough that I'll choose one flight of stairs to the kitchen and a risk of being seen over three flights, especially in high heels. I'm amazed Heidi could walk normally right after taking your delightful cock up her backside," she replied. "Thank you again, for a wonderful experience. And if I don't see you again before the end of school, have a wonderful summer vacation, Hans!"